Professor of Social Biology in the University of London
The mind that needs to know all things must needs
at last come to know its own limits, even its own nullity,
beyond a certain point.—D. H. Lawrence
LONDON
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LTD.
BROADWAY HOUSE: 68–74 CARTER LANE, E.C.
1930
Made and Printed in Great Britain by Butler & Tanner Ltd., Frome and London
To
BERTRAND RUSSELL
FOREWORD
In the summer of 1929 I was asked to speak for
thirty-five minutes in a symposium on the Nature of
Life arranged by the officers of the Physiological Section
of the British Association. I soon discovered that
there are many ways of filling up thirty-five minutes
devoted to the consideration of so formidable a topic.
Eventually I decided to make my contribution in the form
which appears almost unchanged in the fourth essay of this
book. By that time I had written a volume without
intending to break my silence before attaining my sixtieth
year. With the insertion of some material to elaborate the
point of view I had developed this collection might be
described as the rejected addresses. I owe to my friend
Mr. Sewell, who has adopted the same standpoint in a criticism
of æsthetics in course of preparation, the suggestion
of the word public in contradistinction to the external world
of Professor Eddington.
Four contributors to the Symposium on the Nature of
Life, General Smuts, Dr. Haldane, Dr. Wildon Carr and
Professor Eddington, had already published their philosophical
views in book form. General Smuts and Dr. Haldane
courteously wrote to me, expressing the hope that I
would criticize their views destructively. I found the time
at my disposal insufficient for stating my own point of view.
I have responded to their invitation in these essays. If
certain passages seem to some of my readers unduly polemical,
I have the assurance that my fellow-contributors will
regard this collection as the continuation of what was a
very friendly argument.
I wish to acknowledge my indebtedness to my friend
Professor Levy for criticism and assistance in seeing this
book through the press.
An uneasy recognition of the conflict between science and
common sense in our generation has rekindled interest in the
relation of science to moral philosophy. In this awakening the
physicists have assumed the leading part. It will not be possible
to predict the outcome, until the contribution of contemporary
biology to natural philosophy is taken into consideration.
Some writers have expressed the hope that the influence of biological
concepts may assist to a reconciliation of the claims of
natural science and moral philosophy. This hope is based on
a failure to recognize that modern experimental biology is an
ethically neutral body of enquiry. The merits of a mechanistic
or vitalistic outlook in biology have been too often discussed
from an ontological rather than an epistemological standpoint.
Our estimate of the influence of biological concepts on the future
of natural philosophy must be guided by a recognition of the
essential similarity of method in biology and physics. This
similarity is nowhere more evident than in those branches
of physiology which lie most conspicuously outside the realm
of applicability of physico-chemical hypotheses. Traditional
mechanistic physiology has accepted the Cartesian dualism of
mind and matter. The modern physiology of the conditioned
reflex has undermined the distinction between reflex and voluntary
behaviour. There is thus no nicely defined boundary at
which physiology ends and philosophy begins. Biology is annexing
regions of enquiry which have hitherto remained the
province of moral philosophy. As a concept of biology Mind
is replaced by Behaviour. Since modern biology claims to interpret
the characteristics of conscious behaviour as properties of
physical objects, the advance of biological science cannot be
expected to reinforce the claims of moral philosophy. How far
it is possible to reduce the interpretation of behaviour to purely
physico-chemical hypotheses, we have no means of predicting.
At present we can foresee no limit to progress in that direction.
The significant issue is not the completeness of the mechanistic
solution, but whether there exists any definable method of arriving
at a more complete solution than the mechanistic outlook permits.
“It is our happiness to live in one of those eventful
periods of intellectual and moral history when the fast-closed
gates of discovery and reform stand open at their
widest. How long these good days may last we cannot
tell. It may be that the increasing power and range of
scientific method with its stringency of argument and constant
check of fact may start the world in a more steady
and continuous course of progress than it has moved on
heretofore. But if history is to repeat itself according to
precedent, we must look forward to stiffer, duller ages of
traditionalists and commentators, when the great thinkers
of our time will be appealed to by men who slavishly accept
their tenets, yet cannot or dare not follow their methods
through better evidence to higher ends. In either case it
is for those among us whose minds are set on the advancement
of civilization to make the most of present opportunities
that, even when in future years progress is arrested,
it may be arrested at a higher level.”
Tylor’s Primitive Culture
INTRODUCTION — §1 — §2 — §3
No one who is familiar with contemporary thought can
have failed to recognize two characteristics which have
emerged into prominence during the past two decades.
With increasing elaboration of its logical technique,
science has been brought into apparently irreconcilable
conflict with common sense. The result is that scientists,
uneasy in the realization of this conflict, are seeking to
establish a new working relation between science and
philosophy. This rapprochement has been brought about
especially through recent progress in physics. It will not be
possible to predict its outcome so long as the physicist
claims to speak for science as a whole. In this introductory
essay I propose to discuss in a somewhat discursive and
preliminary way how far the conflict between science and
common sense is apparent rather than real, and to indicate
the special need for reviewing the progress of modern biology
in its philosophical bearings.
At the present time few biologists are anxious to court
publicity in the field of philosophic controversy. Those
who do so are rarely numbered among the ranks of those
who are still actively contributing to contemporary progress
in biological enquiry. Those who are actively contributing
to the advancement of biological knowledge show little
disposition to commit themselves to far-reaching generalizations.
There has emerged from the morass of speculation
associated with the rise of the evolutionary hypothesis a
recognition of the paramount importance of painstaking
quantitative study of limited aspects of vital phenomena.
This attitude is a salutary one. It does not signify that
biology is passing through a phase of stagnation. On the
contrary current biological discoveries contain the germ
of philosophical issues which may prove to be as revolutionary
as Relativity and as repugnant to common sense.
In the essays which follow I shall confine myself to accredited
experimental data. I do not pretend that all or even a
majority of biologists will agree with my interpretation of
their philosophic significance.
There is no novelty in asserting the need for incorporating
the contribution of biological science in a modern
philosophical outlook. Herbert Spencer and the Evolutionists
prepared the ground fifty years ago; but they
failed to lay emphasis on the methodological aspect of
biological enquiry. The methods and not the results of
biological science are specially significant to philosophical
discussion. In putting forward my own views upon the
nature of life, it is not the results of biological enquiry,
but the methods which I propose to discuss in the first
series of essays in this volume. In contrasting the methods
and concepts of physical and biological science, I shall
sometimes draw inferences which will not commend themselves
to the judgment of biologists for whose contributions
I entertain a lively respect. I shall not be surprised to
be told that my forecast of the outcome of biological enquiry
is pretentious, and that my philosophical conclusions are
in conflict with common sense.
At an early age I abandoned the conviction that scientific
hypotheses must conform to the requirements of common
sense. When I was a boy, there used to be in Portsmouth,
the town of my nativity, a public figure by name Ebenezer
Breach. Mr. Breach was a philosopher. To be precise he
described himself as “Natural Astronomer and Poet.” In
that he belittled his gifts. Of his poetry I shall say nothing,
save that he stated the qualification “poet by Royal
Patronage” in his fascinating brochure Twenty Reasons
against Newtonianism or The Universal Challenge to Unnatural
Science. This was sold for the modest price of twopence
sterling. As his contribution to modern thought may be
unfamiliar to many cultivated people who were not born in
Portsmouth, I propose to quote the first of his twenty
reasons as representative of the system he develops:
“Because the earth has no axis, therefore nothing on
which to revolve, an imaginary mathematical line is substituted.
But no solid body could revolve on an imaginary
axis or line. It is an imaginary cause which can only produce
an imaginary effect, so all that follows the cause must be
imaginary. If anything be placed on the top of a revolving
body it will fly off at a tangent.”
From this you might infer, wrongly it happens, that Mr.
Ebenezer Breach earned a comfortable livelihood as Regius
Professor of Moral Philosophy in an authentic University.
He had in fact chosen to bear witness to the hope that was
in him by the only alternative which a harsher economic
destiny had imposed. Every Saturday night he addressed
a handful of half-intoxicated seamen, tired commercial
travellers, adventurous nursery maids and irreverent pupil
teachers foregathered on the sea-front. There he occasionally
succeeded in selling a copy of the Twenty Reasons, and
beyond this obtained, as far as I am aware, no reward in
the life that now is. In spite of his erudition and distinction
of person, Mr. Breach, the prophet of common sense,
did not make many converts. He was less successful in
his popular appeal than an evangelical competitor who used
to minister to Portsmouth beach before a banner whose
legend stated, “the wages of sin is death.” This banner
I can still recall as, in its way, a work of art. On the foreground
were displayed the theatre, race-course, public-house,
dancing saloon and gaming tables along the edge
of a precipice over which poor folk in a semi-incandescent
condition were tumbling into a lake of brimstone and fire.
It invariably drew a large crowd. I had early imbibed the
notion that science like Sunday travelling, whist and dramatic
entertainment is worldly, so that the gospel of Mr.
Breach, who condemned science on account of its essential
unworldliness, presented a new and arresting point of view.
On the whole the inhabitants of Portsmouth were more
interested in their souls and what would become of them
after death. Mr. Breach had another competitor with more
peculiar views about the soul and about life. As far as I
can remember he held that the brain secretes consciousness
in much the same way as the liver secretes bile, and he
asserted that the soul was the shadow cast by the machine.
My nurse held very definite views about his domestic life.
He was a materialist, and in all probability a polygamist,
if not worse. Mr. Breach who was a bachelor, the evangelist
who was certainly not a polygamist, and the Secularist
who was undoubtedly a bad man all agreed in one particular.
Each believed that the gospel he proclaimed was common
sense.
Of the Flat Earth faith Mr. Ebenezer Breach is the only
Confessor and, financially speaking, Martyr I have been
privileged to encounter. I cherish the recollection of his
secular ministrations for a reason which is eminently relevant
to everything which I propose to say about the bearing of
current biological concepts on philosophical discussion. At
an age when, to my way of thinking, Punch and Judy were
the only serious rivals to the magnetism of his stupendous
intellectual gifts Mr. Breach stands out in the sharp relief
of retrospect as the Forerunner of the coming conflict
between science and common sense. I have already remarked
that the uneasy recognition that science conflicts
with common sense has been the keynote of philosophical controversy
during the past decade. Curiously enough some
scientists seem to regard this as a grave disability on the
part of science. They feel compelled in consequence to
adopt an apologetic attitude to the claims of traditional
philosophy. Perhaps this is because the protagonists of
science in the nineteenth century made it their proud boast
that science is nothing more than organized common sense.
They therefore felt that they had the man in the crowd
on their side. Even Herbert Spencer, prophet of evolution,
when evolution was still a subversive doctrine, could soberly
declare that “the ultimate truth of a proposition is the
inconceivableness of its negation.”
Neitzsche includes this quotation in the Will to Power
as one of his “inscriptions over the porch of a modern
lunatic asylum.” It is only necessary to mention the word
Relativity to indicate how impossible it would be for a
natural philosopher to express himself in similar terms to-day.
The situation which has been created by progress in modern
physics is not without parallel in human history. It is
true that the new theories have employed an immensely
elaborate and difficult logical technique. How far they can
be simplified it is at present impossible to predict. Newton’s
fluxions were unfamiliar to his contemporaries. The author
of the Principia devoted a good deal of time to a geometrical
presentation of his ideas, in order to make them
accessible to his generation. For more than a century
after Newton’s death the calculus remained a preserve for
mathematical specialists. To-day a knowledge of the calculus
requisite to an elementary understanding of the theory
of elliptical orbits lies within the scope of the first year’s
work at a university, if it has not been acquired in the
higher forms of a good school. It is conceivable that the
mathematical development of modern physical theories will
be simplified in the course of time. In that sense the
esoteric stage through which physics is now passing may
be a temporary phase. The essential feature of the conflict
between common sense and physical science in this generation
lies in the unfamiliarity of the new concepts. The
conflict between common sense and the new biological
concepts shares the same characteristic.
In Bernard Shaw’s St. Joan, La Tremouille asks: “Who
the deuce was Pythagoras?” “A sage,” replies the Archbishop,
“who held that the earth is round and that it moves
round the sun.” “What an utter fool,” says La Tremouille,
“couldn’t he use his eyes?” La Tremouille here
calls attention to a fact that was overlooked by Herbert
Spencer, by Mr. Ebenezer Breach and by those Relativist
philosophers, who, being unable to convince the man in
the crowd, indulge in the luxury of wondering whether the
claims of scientific method have been pushed too far. Common
sense is another name for what good citizens are prepared
to accept without argument. Scientific ideas only
conflict with common sense so long as they are still new and
unfamiliar. Mr. Breach was in advance of his time in daring
to criticize the Newtonian system. He was behind his time
in thinking that Newton’s position could be assailed successfully
with the weapons of common sense. The essential
rightness of the Newtonian system had already become
incorporated in British middle-class respectability. To the
rising generation suckled on Mr. Wells’ Outlines evolution is
common sense. Two generations have elapsed since, as La
Tremouille would say, any fool who used his eyes could
see that a bishop was a product of special creation. The
man in the crowd has no clearer notion of the logical status
of the doctrine of descent than had his grandfathers who
implicitly accepted the story of the Fall.
The phenomenal success of those who set out to popularize
the Theory of Evolution makes it easy to overlook the
circumstance that evolution was wholly repugnant to common
sense within the memory of those who are still living.
The outburst of public controversy which greeted its announcement
has no parallel in this generation. In consequence
its impact upon traditional philosophy has been far
less apparent than its influence upon religious dogma and
social theory. The younger generation of biologists cannot
recapture the first fine raptures of enthusiasm which their
elders experienced. The prevailing attitude is to welcome
a return to the complacent dualism of pre-Darwinian days,
when scientists did not meddle with philosophy and metaphysicians
conceded to scientists the right to go to the devil
in their own way. Although this view is widely held, I
do not believe that the philosophical implications of evolution
have ever been thoroughly explored; or that it was
possible to do so, while the study of animal behaviour was
still dominated by the language of introspective psychology.
By explaining the secular origin of philosophers Darwin
bequeathed to us the task of elucidating the anatomy of
philosophy.
In the opening years of the present century, science had
already lost that truculence which one associates with the
generation of Huxley and Tyndall. It had surrendered
its tradition of fearlessness and candour. Academic philosophy,
liberal theology and utilitarian science went their
placid ways without mutual interference. Bergson, a philosopher
more widely known than Mr. Ebenezer Breach, had
cast a pebble of belles lettres into the mill-pond of compromise.
The indifference with which it was greeted by
those engaged in the task of placing the evolutionary problem
upon a secure foundation of experimental data is a
measure of the esteem which they entertained for it. It
has been interpreted as assent by some contemporary
writers who are not themselves biologists. In Science and
the Modern World Dr. Whitehead even speaks of Bergson’s
“instinctive grasp of modern biology.” A modern biologist
engaged in the study of behaviour would refer with
greater caution to Madame Blavatsky’s instinctive grasp of
modern astronomy or Mahatma Gandhi’s instinctive grasp
of modern economics. He would regard the instinctive
grasp of any branch of scientific knowledge with more suspicion
than approval. No biologist has undertaken the
task of examining the philosophical implications of Darwin’s
doctrine in the light of contemporary progress in the
experimental analysis of living matter.
Under the influence of Hegel, academic philosophy
left the scientist to his own devices. To-day the physicist
has again driven the idealist philosopher out of his
retreat. He has compelled him to take account of a conceptual
world which we all recognize whenever we consult
a railway time-table or book a passage in an ocean liner.
Secure in the prospect of fresh philosophical victories, the
astronomer surveys the world with a blind eye to the microscope,
and magnanimously dictates the new territorial frontiers
of science and moral philosophy to the advantage of
the latter. It has been customary in the past, and therefore
common sense, to assume that the issues with which
moral philosophy deals are more fundamental than those
which fall within the scope of natural science. It is an
assumption which, whatever its meaning, does not hamper
the advance of pure physics; but the biologist is not bound
to accept this convention when it restricts his own field of
enquiry. A philosopher is a particular kind of organism.
Philosophy itself might therefore be regarded as an aspect
of the behaviour of a piece of living matter. The study of
the properties of living matter is the province of the biologist.
From this point of view the study of biology is more fundamental
than the pursuit of moral philosophy.
The physicist brings to the discussion of philosophy the
discipline of an older branch of enquiry with a more elaborate
logical technique than that of biology. His claim to
speak for the whole field of science should be scrutinized
with a critical eye. I am sure that Professor Eddington
will agree with me, when I say that the biologist has a
specific contribution to make to what he has aptly called
the “world symposium.” I am also confident that many
biologists will agree with me, when I state that the contributions
of the Relativist philosophers rarely display a profound
understanding of the kind of problems biologists are now
attempting to solve, and the way in which the modern
biologist sets about his task. A quotation from Mr. Sullivan’s
Bases of Modern Science, a stimulating and provocative
book, will illustrate my meaning. Mr. Sullivan, whose
physics I do not venture to criticize, states: “The primary
concepts in terms of which the science of physics is constructed...
have to be supplemented by others in the
science of chemistry, and for the sciences of life and mind,
are so far from being sufficient, that they have hardly yet
been found to be relevant.” Half a century has passed
since the concept of chemical affinity was annexed by thermodynamics,
and the most conservative physiologist could
hardly refrain from ridiculing the latter part of this
quotation. Professor Eddington himself has adopted the
“Principle of Indeterminacy” as an ad hoc hypothesis in
a limited field of enquiry. From it he proceeds to draw
conclusions about human responsibility and the doctrine of
free will. These are topics which lie nearer to the province
of biology than physics. It would be well to await the
verdict of biological science before accepting inferences of
so far reaching a character as those which Professor Eddington
has advanced.
By emphasizing the conflict between science and common
sense Relativity has engendered a new interest in the relation
of science to moral philosophy. To view that relation
in its proper perspective the concepts of modern biology
must supplement the concepts of modern physics. I am
not suggesting that this need is overlooked by those who
are not biologists. Dr. Whitehead has gone so far as to
advocate replacing the traditional physical idea of matter
by the biological concept of organism, or as a modern
biologist might prefer to say, behaviour. When he expresses
the hope that this will assist to “end the divorce of science
from the affirmations of æsthetic and ethical experiences,”
it is clear that his conception of the nature of biological
enquiry dates from Herbert Spencer and differs from that
which contemporary biologists would generally be willing
to accept. Owing to the separation of descriptive from
experimental biology, a separation for which the evolutionists
were pre-eminently to blame, a well-informed interest
in the study of living matter is more rare among physicists
of our period than it was in the days of Robert Hooke and
Boyle or of Euler, Lavoisier, and Laplace. I am convinced
that very few scientists who are not biologists—perhaps
no professional philosophers—possess a clear notion of the
way in which the modern experimental biologist approaches
the study of the organism and the results at which he aims.
I have already suggested that there are special reasons
why the concepts of biology stand in a more intimate relation
to the scope of moral philosophy than do those of
physical science in the restricted sense. It is difficult to
define the meaning of philosophy without implying a particular
point of view about the limitations of human knowledge.
There are as many different definitions of philosophy
as there are different schools of philosophical opinion. From
the point of view of the materialist a Hegelian is a sea
lawyer. From the point of view of the subjective idealist a
materialist is not a philosopher at all. If there is anything
which all the two and seventy jarring sects would agree to
regard as a problem of philosophy, it is the Nature of Life.
If we are to avoid making any unjustifiable assumptions
about the nature of knowledge, we must for the present
define a philosophical discussion of the Nature of Life as
the most comprehensive treatment of the problem. It
does not necessarily follow that there is any essential difference
between a scientific and a philosophic enquiry in this
sense.
When people first hear their own voices recorded by a
gramophone, it is well known that they are often—like
myself—a little humiliated, and generally somewhat surprised.
I once had occasion to witness an instructive incident
which occurred in the phonetics department of the
University of Cape Town. A gramophone record of three
men engaged in a conversation was prepared. None of
the three participants had previously listened to a record
of his own voice. When the record was completed each
man agreed that the voices of the other two were faithfully
recorded. Each man denied that his own voice had any
semblance to its representation by the recording instrument.
This simple experiment in human behaviour illustrates
what I shall later call the distinction between the private
worlds and the public world. It also illustrates a fundamental
divergence of outlook which distinguishes two tendencies in
philosophical discussion, and makes it difficult to give any
definition of philosophy satisfactory to all parties. One
school of philosophers defines a good record as a record which
on the whole faithfully conveys the impression of human
voices. The philosopher of the opposing school feels that it
ought to be possible to manufacture a record which will faithfully
represent the voice of his opponent, while at the same
time registering his own voice as he hears it himself, when
he is speaking, and would prefer other people to hear it.
This distinction has an interesting history which will be
discussed in the third series of essays in this volume. Greek
speculative philosophy had its first beginnings in a secular
curiosity about Nature. Science and philosophy were thus
one and the same thing to Thales, to Empedocles or to
Democritus. In Greek thought speculation was not sufficiently
disciplined by sustained observation of Nature. For
that reason it gave birth to innumerable conflicting hypotheses
which could never be made the subject of decisive
tests. Out of this confusion of conflicting ideas was born a
reaction against science. Philosophy turned from the slow
and tedious task of examining the actual world to the more
facile and pretentious pursuit of an ideal world. In the
person of Plato it forfeited its secular temper. Science was
introduced into modern Europe by the Arabs, who assimilated
the secular curiosity of the Greeks. Ecclesiasticism
seized upon the speculations of the later Greek philosophers
to provide a rational basis for theological dogma. Since
mediæval times scientists have submitted to an arrangement
which gives to those who have not studied Nature
the right to supervise the logical status of their conclusions.
The stability of this arrangement has been maintained by
the circumstance that human beings are far more interested
in themselves than in any other material objects. Greek
materialism declined, because it could not satisfy man’s
curiosity about himself. The success of its rival was not
due to its ability to settle the problems of human nature
and social conduct. It succeeded because human nature
demands a forum for the ventilation of its grievances.
Science has been most successful in the past in dealing with
inanimate things. Only in comparatively recent times has
the phenomenal success of scientific method, fortified by
the secular influence of Darwin’s teaching, encouraged the
belief that it might be applied to the study of man’s behaviour
and social organization. The belief that a philosophical
discussion of the Nature of Life lies beyond the
province of the biologist is due to centuries of subservience
to a tradition which has identified philosophy with the
interests of statesmanship and ecclesiasticism. If the
method of science is applicable to the study of how statesmen
and theologians behave, it is legitimate to undertake
a discussion of the nature of life without assuming that the
biological standpoint must be reinforced by the discipline
of scholastic philosophy.
There is a further assumption which we need not make
in our enquiries into the Nature of Life. We need not
presume like Socrates that all questions about life are permissible.
A proper respect for our own limitations is as
essential to philosophy as to sanity and modesty in everyday
life. It is only possible to formulate questions in the
right way when we already have at our disposal a good
deal of information relevant to the correct answer. This
was not recognized by the materialists of the nineteenth
century when they attempted to give a common-sense
solution of the Riddle of Life. To-day it is customary to
refer to materialism as an exploded fallacy. If instead of
looking at the way in which the materialist attempted to
answer the man in the crowd, we examine the way in which
he attempted to answer the questions which he himself
propounded, the explosion of the fallacy is not so encouraging
to traditional beliefs. The term materialism, when it is
not employed like Bolshevism as a term of abuse, is loosely
applied to a constellation of beliefs, some of which concern
the Nature of Life and some of which concern the Nature
of Knowledge. In the latter sense materialism implies the
conviction that the only genuine knowledge is that which
can be gained by pursuing the method devised by scientists
for the study of what are ordinarily called material objects.
If this conviction is carried to its logical conclusion, a discussion
of the Nature of Life in language which is intelligible
to the audience of Mr. Breach or his Secularist competitor
is impossible. The materialist who attempts a common-sense
solution of the Riddle of Life is inconsistent with his
materialism. It is his inconsistency and not his materialism
which is an exploded fallacy. Common-sense materialism,
the materialism which is an exploded fallacy to-day,
was based on the belief that a plain answer to a plain question
is the inalienable birthright of the plain man. Secularist
rationalism was the offspring of Protestant democracy.
Protestant democracy is suspicious of the expert, who is the
person who knows that there is a technique of asking questions
in the right way as well as a technique of answering
them in the right way. Perhaps Xanthippe, who has
become the symbol of a nagging wife, realized this profound
truth more clearly than Socrates. Perhaps her short way
with introspective philosophers was based on a considered
recognition of human frailty, and experience of children.
An intelligent child of three once asked me to tell her
the colour of Wednesday. To the more sophisticated adult
the question is ridiculous, though I suppose the theosophist
would regard it as permissible. Metaphorically speaking,
the habit of asking the colour of Wednesday is not exclusively
confined to children. Thousands of years ago human
beings began to associate particular sounds with objects
around them, so that these sounds became signals for
activities. These activities became increasingly more complex
as articulate speech became more elaborate. Gradually
human beings ceased to employ a separate symbol for
every object around them. They began to condense and
economize, abstracting separate properties. It became no
longer necessary to have separate words for white cow,
black cow, white horse and black horse. In effecting this
economy it was inevitable that new words with no clear
relation to experience were often invented. Common language
the world over is burdened with words which effect
no economy of discourse. Anyone who has not realized
this may perform the simple experiment of asking six
educated people to define in writing on a folded slip of
paper the meaning of the word sincerity. With the coming
of civilization man invented a new form of symbolism, the
language of science. In spite of immense social inertia this
symbolism has become more and more important, because
of the tremendous power for controlling nature which it
has given us. In the invention of this new language not
only sustained observation of nature, but active interference
with nature, or experiment, is enlisted in the process
of abstraction.
Because common language and the language of science
are not the same thing, there never can be a plain answer
for the plain question of the man in the crowd. There
can only be a familiar one. In any restricted field of
scientific enquiry confusion of thought is avoided by the
introduction of new symbols to denote new experience, or
a preliminary re-definition of old symbols, if these are
employed. So long as the chemist is only concerned with
the reducing power of a particular sugar, it is sufficient
for him to describe it as dextrose. When he directs his
attention to the optical properties of the sugars he finds
this symbol no longer adequate to define a homogeneous
class, and distinguishes between α dextrose, β dextrose
and so forth. When scientific hypothesis so broadens its
channels as to merge into the general current of human
thought, the scientist finds himself dealing with matters
for which there already exists a vocabulary, but one that
has none of the precision of scientific nomenclature, one
called into being by an approach to experience which has
none of the disciplined restraint which scientific method
imposes. That is why the practising scientist is sometimes
compelled to treat the conundrums of humanistic philosophers
like the question of the child who wanted to know
the colour of Wednesday. Concerning those things about
which we talk most our language is apt to be least
definite.
One of the things about which we talk most is life itself.
A discussion of the Nature of Life presupposes that we
mean something quite definite, when we use the term life.
The familiar lines of Mr. Belloc suggest a helpful analogy
to illustrate the nature of a scientific definition:
“Here you may put with critical felicity
The following question, ‘What is Electricity?’
‘Molecular activity,’ say some.
Others remain silent or are dumb.”
What is electricity?—is a plain question. It is only possible
to give it an intelligible answer when we translate it
into the form, what conditions determine electrical phenomena?
A scientific concept is a label for a class of properties
which can be investigated scientifically. Though this
happens to be a cardinal doctrine of modern logicians, it is
also a commonplace of scientific thought, when undisturbed
by ulterior considerations. It is a commonplace which is
constantly overlooked by biologists as well as laymen in a
discussion concerning the nature of life. The temptation
to overlook it is assisted by the custom of spelling nature
and life with capital letters, a practice to which what the
Melanesians call mana adheres. The only intelligible significance
of the word Life in scientific discussion is to denote
collectively the properties of living[1] things.
The word life is variously employed in common language.
To Mr. Mantalini life is one demmed {sic} thing after another.
Every biological student is familiar with the experiment of
removing a frog’s heart from its body, maintaining its beat
by perfusing it with a suitable saline medium, arresting its
rhythm and restarting it by changing the constituents of
the medium. This can be performed repeatedly for many
hours after the owner of the heart is, legally speaking,
dead. The layman confronted with this commonplace of
the laboratory invariably asks with some show of bewilderment,
“Is it alive?” It is extremely difficult to answer
him in words he will understand. He has been accustomed
to think of an organism as a whole, just as we think of
solid matter as a whole. Unaided common sense does not
easily grasp the notion that the frog’s heart displays the
characteristic properties of living matter, after the frog,
considered as a whole, has ceased to display those characteristics
of living matter which we associate with whole frogs,
when we say that they are alive.
In biological discussion the nature of life can only be
understood to mean the characteristic properties of living
things, how they are related to one another and to the
properties of non-living matter, how they have come into
being. To those who are accustomed to thinking in abstract
nouns and capital letters this way of defining life will
seem rather like the well-known definition of an archdeacon
as a man who discharges archidiaconal functions; but if
life is only a convenient label for the properties of living
matter, we have foreshadowed an important conclusion.
Those who declare that materialism is an exploded fallacy
are usually those who deplore the judicial separation of
science and moral philosophy. If they entertain the hope
that biology is likely to effect a restitution of conjugal
rights, they evidently imply that life to the biologist means
something more than the properties of living matter. They
assume that a biological concept of life contains other
implications of its use in common language.
The source of this confusion is easy to understand. The
biologist can no more avoid using the word life than the
physicist can avoid using the word matter in a loose and
arbitrary sense in everyday conversation. Whatever meaning
the biologist may attach to the term life, when he is
exercising his domestic and political activities, there is only
one legitimate manner in which he can employ it in his
capacity as a scientist. Much discussion between the opposing
schools of vitalists and mechanists is utterly barren,
because this fundamental issue is not clearly defined at the
outset. The vitalist can legitimately attack the mechanist
by pointing out that living things have characteristic properties
other than those which the mechanist attempts to
analyse. If he does so, he must specify what such properties
are. In the laboratory the biologist carries out his
work on the same lines, whether he calls himself a vitalist
or a mechanist. On the platform he may, and frequently
does, overlook this. The layman may thus acquire a disproportionate
estimate of the extent to which biologists
differ among themselves about fundamental issues.
That biologists are still less unanimous than chemists in
the hope of resolving, in more universal terms, concepts
traditionally restricted to their own fields of enquiry, may
be attributed to the complexity of their subject matter.
Biology is a younger science, and a vast amount of purely
descriptive work was necessary, before it was possible to
formulate the mechanical problems which living matter
presents. This task requiring considerable specialization in
the descriptive study of the exclusively geometrical aspects
of the configuration of living systems unhappily became
divorced from the more fundamental issue of biological
enquiry. The physical analysis of the properties of living
matter is a problem necessarily spatio-temporal in its extension,
experimental in its method, and quantitative in its
grammar. The spectacular success of evolutionary speculation
during the nineteenth century preceded the birth of
quantitative and experimental researches on inheritance and
variation, giving descriptive biology a reflected glory on
account of the far-reaching cosmological consequences of
the doctrine of descent.
By encouraging the hope of reconstructing the pedigree
of mankind, Natural Selection widened the gulf between
descriptive and experimental enquiry; and provided a satisfactory
modus vivendi for two diverging and independent
schools of research. Anatomy claimed the relation of one
type of living being to another. Physiology concerned
itself with the relation of living matter to inanimate objects.
During the present generation evolutionary problems have
emerged to the forefront of experimental enquiry. Heredity
and variation are no longer axioms with which the taxidermist
and the osteologist can conjure unchallenged. Experimental
biologists are grateful to those who have compiled
the Who’s Who of the Animal Kingdom. They refuse to
concede that the execution of this task implies a profound
understanding of the principles of political economy. Naturally
the anatomist and the field naturalist view the change
with a jealous and suspicious eye.
Biologists agree among themselves in recognizing that
the approach to the organism as a physical object has led
to many valuable discoveries; and that the application of
physical methods to the study of the organism permits us
to make many predictions about the behaviour of living
systems with as much confidence as we have in predicting
other secular events. In so far as recent investigation has
probed into phenomena which it has been customary to
place beyond the limit of applicability of physical methods
and concepts to the analysis of the properties of living matter,
it is not surprising that many biologists have failed to take
stock of the situation. They may simply deny that certain
aspects of the behaviour of organisms can be treated successfully
by the traditional methods of experimental physiology.
If they do, it should be sufficient to set forth the
new evidence at our disposal. When they go further and
assert that certain characteristics of living things properly
belong to the sphere of traditional philosophy, it is permissible
to entertain the suspicion that they share the all
too human desire to be certain rather than to know.
The chief source of disagreement between different schools
of opinion in any discussion of the Nature of Life arises
from the difficulty of defining another concept which is
intimately connected, but not necessarily co-extensive with,
that of life itself. It has been customary in the past to
assume that the concept of consciousness defines a field in
which the methods of experimental physiology break down
and require to be supplemented by the method of introspection.
In so far as it bears on the Nature of Life this implies
the possibility of identifying and specifying in living systems
characteristics to which the term consciousness directs
attention. It is impossible to avoid disagreement in connexion
with this concept without recognizing a fruitful
source of confusion. The statement “I (N or M) am a
conscious being” has a formal relation to the statement
“All men are conscious beings” like the analogous
statement “Mr. Bertrand Russell is a conscious being,” so
long as it is understood that I and Mr. Bertrand Russell are
both single valued and members of the class “men.” From
this it follows that any implication of the first proposition
which is not implicit in the second defies logical analysis
and therefore eludes philosophical enquiry. For the purpose
of philosophical discussion “I am a conscious being”
contains nothing that is not implied by saying that “all
men are conscious beings.” I shall use the term public to
signify this way of looking at the concept of consciousness.
Any residuum of the first proposition which cannot be formally
identified with the third and shown like it to be included
in the second and more general proposition is a private
affair of the individual. If we find that modern physiology
has undertaken to investigate those characteristics of the
behaviour of living systems associated with the term consciousness
in its public sense, a new horizon of philosophical
discussion is unfolded. If physiology is more successful
than introspective philosophy in defining predictable conclusions
about living behaviour, we have no need to go
outside the data of physiology for the materials of a comprehensive
discussion of the Nature of Life. A philosophical
discussion of the Nature of Life will only be more comprehensive
than a biological discussion of the Nature of Life
in the sense that more attention will be paid to the methods
of enquiry adopted.
Between two extreme schools of opinion existing at the
present day the issue, in so far as it is a tangible one to the
practising biologist, is thus defined by Dr. Haldane in his
recent Gifford Lectures.
“We can of course leave the characteristic peculiarities of
conscious behaviour out of account, and regard persons from
a purely physical and chemical point, as weighing so much,
as yielding certain amounts of various proteins and other
chemical substances, distributed in a certain way, and as in
various ways continually converting potential into kinetic
energy. This mode of regarding persons is of great practical
use for engineering and other purposes, but tells us nothing,
however far we may extend it, regarding the distinctive characters
of conscious behaviour...” (italics inserted).
In this passage Dr. Haldane is perfectly definite in stating
where, as he believes, the methods of traditional physiology
cease to be applicable. It is peculiarly felicitous that he
uses the term conscious behaviour rather than consciousness
in this connexion. If we find reason to believe that “conscious
behaviour” can be analysed with reference to a space-time
framework by the methods of physical science, Dr.
Haldane’s attack on the mechanistic position falls to the
ground except in so far as he can refuse to capitulate until
the problem has been reduced to a question of pure physical
chemistry. In the succeeding essay on The Mechanization
of Consciousness I shall endeavour to show that in our
generation the work of Pavlov’s school has successfully
tackled, for the first time in history, the problem of what
Dr. Haldane calls “conscious behaviour” in non-teleological
terms. It has reduced it to the investigation of the conditions
under which new reflex systems are brought into being.
In Science and the Modern World Professor Whitehead
states that the “effect of physiology” on philosophical
discussion has been “to put mind back into nature.” I
presume that he is referring to the traditional distinction
between reflex activity and voluntary behaviour. It is true
that physiology has accepted this distinction which it inherited
from the dualism of Descartes; but traditional physiology
never attempted to probe deeply into the nature of
voluntary behaviour. It was content to investigate reflex
activity, and concede the prerogative of discussing the
characteristics of conscious behaviour to moral philosophy.
Experimental physiology like experimental physics is an ethically
neutral science. If Pavlov has reduced the problem of
conscious behaviour to the same level of discussion as the
problems of reflex behaviour, the traditional distinction
between reflex and voluntary activity has ceased to define
the boundary at which physiology ends and moral philosophy
begins. If the investigation of the characteristics of conscious
behaviour can be brought within the scope of an
ethically neutral method, we must abandon any hope that
biology can assist to end “the divorce of science from the
affirmations of æsthetic and ethical experiences.” If the
Relativists can say that modern physics has given materialism
its death blow by referring solid matter to an atomic
nexus of conceptual fields of force which only exist in our
consciousness, the physiologist can add that modern biological
enquiry is disintegrating consciousness into an atomic
nexus of reflex arcs. If modern physics has shown that
we can no longer think profitably of solid matter as existing
in the way in which it presents itself to common sense,
modern biology is showing that for the purpose of profitable
discourse mind itself does not exist as the essential unity
which it assumes to common sense. If the advance of
science has disposed of the older forms of materialism, it
is also disposing of the traditional forms of idealism and
dualism at the same time.
Biological science no less than physics is opening up new
fields for exploration in philosophy. The new approach to
the problem of “conscious behaviour” involves an intellectual
effort no less repugnant than the non-Euclidean
space of the relativist. The new, in preference to the traditional
biological standpoint, owes its sanction to the same
test as that by which relativistic theories must in the last
resort be assayed. A disinclination to discuss “conscious
behaviour” and a tendency to assert dogmatically the possibility
of reducing it to purely chemical concepts has been
characteristic of the mechanistic standpoint in the past.
It would seem that to emphasize the applicability of physical
methods to living matter in all its aspects, a new term, free
from this taint, is now needed. Behaviourist has already
acquired certain restricted implications, and for reasons
which will be set forth in a succeeding essay I shall sometimes
speak of the publicist in preference to the mechanistic
standpoint. Unlike the Flat Earth doctrine of Mr. Breach
the publicist standpoint in philosophy is not based on an
appeal to common sense.
I began these introductory remarks by calling attention
to two characteristic features of contemporary thought, the
uneasy recognition of the opposition of science to common
sense and the renewed search for a working agreement
between the claims of science and of moral philosophy. In
concluding, I would add a third to which I have not explicitly
referred. The scientist brought into collision with
common sense has for the time being lost his former air of
self-confidence. We are told that science does not deal
with reality, that the external world of physics is a shadow
world, that the laws of physics are only statistical generalizations,
that scientific hypotheses are no more than convenient
devices to aid us in the practical business of living.
I cannot but feel that the solemnity of these assertions is
out of all proportion to their novelty. I cannot discover
why recent developments in physics constitute a specially
cogent reason for reiterating them at the present moment.
I am disposed to believe that some of the younger generation
who have been familiar with the writings of Mach, of
Pearson, of William James and of Bergson, since they first
began to think about the nature of scientific knowledge,
must share with me a sentiment of surprise, when told that
living scientists ever seriously put forward those extravagant
claims which, as we are now assured, received their
death blow from the theory of a relativity and the new
quantum mechanics. The apologetic attitude so prevalent
in science to-day is not a logical outcome of the introduction
of new concepts. It is based upon the hope of reinstating
traditional beliefs with which science was at one time in
open conflict. This hope is not a by-product of scientific
discovery. It has its roots in the social temper of the
period. For half a decade the nations of Europe abandoned
the exercise of reason in their relations with one another.
Intellectual detachment was disloyalty. Criticism of traditional
belief was treason. Philosophers and men of science
bowed to the inexorable decree of herd suggestion. Compromise
to traditional belief became the hall-mark of good
citizenship. Contemporary philosophy has yet to find a
way out of the intellectual discouragement which is the
heritage of a World War.
The physicist has abandoned teleology in his own field.
He has banished the spiritual values from the domain of
his enquiries. He now looks to the biologist to shoulder
the task of proving that the universe is consonant with our
notions of ethical propriety. I shall endeavour to show
that the progress of modern biology gives no justification
for the belief that such a compromise is possible. In
approaching this task my aim is not primarily to advocate
the mechanistic conception of life or to criticise the
vitalistic standpoint. Controversy between writers of the
mechanistic and vitalistic schools has too often focused
attention on whether a complete solution of the Nature of
Life can be found within the mechanistic framework. The
more significant question is whether any solution can be
obtained outside the mechanistic framework. It may be
interesting to know how far the biologist has progressed in
his enquiry into the Nature of Life. Philosophically it is
more significant to understand what methods of investigation
have permitted him to advance towards an admittedly
partial solution of his problem. To show that the mechanistic
conception of life is inadequate is one thing. To
show that any alternative and more comprehensive view
can be gained by pursuing methods other than the traditional
methods of experimental biology is a more difficult
task. It appears to me that the mechanist can admit
every criticism which the vitalist brings to bear upon his
case without weakening its essential strength. If we
commence our enquiries with the assumption that it is
possible to know everything, we shall be disappointed to
find that the mechanistic conception of life does not—and
probably never will—find an answer to every question
which we may be tempted to propound. In that disappointment
lies the false security of the vitalistic standpoint.
It was the peculiar merit of Hume’s philosophy that he
rejected the necessity of making this assumption.
In assessing the respective contributions of the biological
and physical sciences to the construction of a Public World,
we are investigating the existence of certain characteristics
common to all branches of natural science. The method
of science is not static. It is ever growing and expanding,
incorporating new territories within its empire. For this
reason formal definitions unfortified by an examination of
the historic past tend to be superficial and barren. The
origins of even the most exact sciences are deeply rooted in
the soil of magic. At any stage in the progress of human
knowledge particular features may be evident in more
than one branch of enquiry. As time goes on fresh similarities
present themselves. The exact line of demarcation
between the already scientific and what is not as yet
scientific is therefore somewhat arbitrary. No definition
of scientific method is adequate unless it implies the recognition
of a developmental sequence in which new characteristics
emerge successively into prominence.
In the natural sciences, as customarily defined, it is
essential that the data shall be publicly accredited by the
testimony of independent observers. The observation and
recording of publicly accredited data is not in itself regarded
as an adequate criterion of scientific study, unless the data
are arranged or classified in a particular way. Such
classification makes it possible to draw inferences which
extend beyond the range of the original data. The validity
of the relations implied in a particular classification is
referred to their capacity to permit us to predict verifiable
conclusions. In practice it is necessary to classify the
data of a problem in a variety of ways before it is possible
to arrive at the type of classification which yields relations
satisfying this criterion of validity. This circumstance
assists us to draw a rough distinction between a type of
enquiry which is maturely scientific and one which is in
process of becoming scientific. In the older and more
firmly established branches of science, it is evident that
severe economy in the initial assumptions promotes the
construction of hypotheses which are valid in the sense
defined. Ethical values have been eliminated altogether.
The same characteristics are increasingly recognized in
newer departments of scientific investigation.
When every criticism of the limitations of scientific
method has been accepted, the belief that philosophy can
provide a means of solving the problems which lie outside
the realm of scientific enquiry still remains to be proved.
In the essays which form the third series of this volume,
I shall endeavour to discuss whether an enquiry into the
nature of reality has any intelligible meaning. With Hume
I doubt whether it is possible to attach any significance to
deciding whether scientific beliefs are a faithful representation
of “reality.” Scientific beliefs are specially characterized
by their communicability, or, to use the term which I
shall employ more frequently, their publicity. The fundamental
problem of a philosophy which does not presuppose
what it sets out to establish is to find what characteristics
of beliefs make them communicable. It is by examining
these characteristics that we can hope to decide whether
the discussion of our ethical and æsthetic predilections can
yield conclusions which have the same kind of communicability
as scientific beliefs, and, if that is possible, in what
manner such discussion must be conducted. I shall
endeavour to show that there is a confusion of meaning
involved in discussing whether the experiences with which
science deals are more or less real than the experiences
which moral philosophy has claimed for its parish. The
more modest task of deciding whether the conclusions of
science have more or less communicability than ethical
and æsthetic beliefs is not a problem which necessarily
eludes unprejudiced investigation.
I have indicated that an enquiry into the nature of life
and the nature of consciousness presupposes the necessity
of formulating the problem in the right way. This task is
a necessary preliminary to the analogous question, what is
philosophy? The firefly emits light. When we say that
we understand what animal light is, we mean that we
understand what processes are involved in the production
of animal light. The method of science can lay bare the
structures in which luminescent materials are secreted and
the physical transformation of their chemical energy into
visible radiation. Animal light is an unusual characteristic
of a species of insect known as the firefly. The light of
reason is a peculiar characteristic of certain human beings
known as philosophers. We can only say that we truly
understand philosophy or the light of reason, if we understand
the processes which confer upon philosophers their
unusual characteristics. A philosopher brought into being
by the process of natural generation develops in an environment
which includes inanimate objects and other human
beings. He reacts to his physical environment by growth
and to his social environment by learning. If the method
of science can assist us to elucidate the processes of growth,
learning and natural generation, science can assist us to understand
what philosophy is. The anatomy of philosophy and
the physiology of philosophers are inseparable. We need not
be discouraged in pursuing this line of enquiry, because the
answer which science can give us at present is incomplete.
It is the chief glory of science that its answers are always
incomplete. The pitiful failure of introspective philosophy
resides in the finality of its answers. Perhaps the most
permanent influence of Relativity in the history of philosophy
will prove to be the challenge it issued to the finality with
which Kant enunciated the concepts of space and time.
I. THE MECHANIZATION OF CONSCIOUSNESS — §1 — §2 — §3
“Now, in conclusion, the Method which teaches adherence
to the true order and an exact enumeration of the conditions
of the thing sought includes all that gives certitude to
the rules of arithmetic.”—Descartes, Discourse on Method
The onus of proving that all the properties of living
matter can be reduced eventually to problems in physical
chemistry or, on the other hand, of denying that such
will ever be accomplished, may be laid on the shoulders
of those who commit themselves to rash affirmations and
denials. If this were the only matter to decide, a discussion
of the merits of the mechanistic conception of life could
reveal nothing more than a temperamental difference between
the disputants. A temperamental difference does
exist. The mechanist has a cheerful attitude to knowledge
and refuses to capitulate to the fear of the Unknown: the
vitalist, a sadder but not necessarily wiser type, finds
balm in the limitations and failures of human effort. The
average biologist, who has little sympathy either for the
heroic or the desperate point of view, maintains a detached
scepticism.
Such scepticism has much to commend it; but scepticism
no less than piety can be employed as an excuse for
mere intellectual laziness. Between those who advocate
the mechanistic conception of life and those who reject it,
there is a divergence of outlook more fundamental than
usually appears in the course of controversy. Whether the
same set of hypotheses will ultimately serve to interpret
the properties of living and non-living matter may be left
to the arbitrament of time. For practical purposes a decision
one way or the other makes very little difference to
the course of biological enquiry. The fundamental unity
of scientific method in chemistry and physics is not invalidated
by the fact that some phenomena can only be dealt
with successfully in thermodynamical terms, while yet others
yield only to treatment with the aid of kinetic and molecular
hypotheses. It is less important to know how far
the properties of living matter can be reduced to physical
chemistry than to decide whether the logical structure of
biological enquiry is essentially similar to or different from
that of physical science. This is an issue of the most far-reaching
consequences, not merely for philosophy but for
biology as well. Though rarely stated explicitly, it represents
the basic divergence of standpoint between the
mechanist and the vitalist or holist. It is not merely a
matter of taste or temperament: it is profoundly relevant
to the way in which biological enquiry continues to develop.
In this matter scepticism can only be justified by disinclination
to face uncomfortable conclusions.
If the logical structure of biological enquiry is essentially
similar to that of physical science, we must entertain the
possibility of interpreting the whole domain of living matter
without departing from the principle of ethical neutrality.
This is not a pleasant possibility to admit; and it is hardly
surprising that few biologists are enthusiastic in committing
themselves with regard to it. If we find that there is
no fundamental difference between the logical structure of
biological and physical science, we cannot follow Dr. Whitehead
in reviving the hope that scientific enquiry will eventually
yield conclusions about the universe in conformity
with our ethical predilections. If, without modifying the
structure of its logic, biological science is capable of annexing
as its parish the entire survey of living matter, there
remains no nicely defined boundary at which science ends
and philosophy begins. Philosophical enquiry must then
abandon its pretensions to arrive at conclusions about the
universe unaided by scientific discovery. It must restrict
its operations to an examination of the logical structure
of beliefs. It is therefore remarkable that the biological
standpoint has been so little explored in contemporary
criticism of traditional philosophy.
During the past two decades there have been three outstanding
developments in biological research, the work of
A. V. Hill and Meyerhof on the chemical mechanics of
muscle, the extension of Mendel’s hypothesis by Morgan
and his colleagues at Columbia, and the study of the conditioned
reflex by Pavlov’s school. Of these the first alone
represents an advance in the actual reduction of vital
processes to physical chemistry. Yet no aspect of biology
could be selected more appropriately than Morgan’s hypothesis
to illustrate its logical unity with the study of
chemistry. The study of the conditioned reflex has not
as yet enlisted the resources of physical chemistry to any
noticeable extent. Nor does it employ a logical technique
as elaborate as that of the modern chromosome hypothesis.
Its importance lies in the fact that it has emancipated
biological study from the Cartesian dualism with its implicit
assumption that method of enquiry applicable to one
aspect of the properties of living matter is of a totally
different kind from that employed in dealing with the
remainder.
To estimate the significance of this advance it is necessary
to start with a clear statement about the meaning of
a word. The term reflex is used by dentists, politicians
and faith healers with a variety of implications irrelevant
to the biologist. To exclude these irrelevant associations
it is best to be concrete. Suppose that we decapitate or
destroy the brain of a frog, and suspend it, legs downwards,
in a vertical position. On raising a vessel of warm—about
40° C.—water, until the tips of the toes touch the surface,
the legs of the animal are withdrawn after a short interval.
This event takes place regularly and similarly under the
same conditions. It is as definite and predictable a property
of secular objects as is the precipitation of barium sulphate
on mixing a solution of barium chloride with a solution of
sodium sulphate. It is, if you care to express it in that
way, a physical reaction between warm water and frog
toes. In biological nomenclature it is a reflex.
The word reflex is not used in biology to denote every
change that occurs in living matter. To clarify its meaning
further we must consider how such a phenomenon can be
studied more intimately. To the biologist it presents two
types of problem. One is that of analysing the constituent
parts of the reaction, and is analogous to what the chemist
does, when he determines the solubility and dissociation
constants of barium sulphate, barium chloride, sodium
sulphate and sodium chloride to define more precisely what
occurs during the reaction with a view to elucidating conditions
under which it may be expected to occur. In the
biological example that we have taken the first stage
involves the purely spatial (or anatomical) examination of
the reaction. It may be noted in this connexion that
anatomy in its initial phase was an experimental science,
and only became a catalogue in its dotage. We observe
that we are dealing with a localized response to a localized
agent involving a spatially localized structure the nervous
system. We can in fact obtain the reaction from a preparation
from which every structure but the skin of the toe,
the nervous system and the muscles of the leg have been
removed. From this point we proceed by a study of the
temporal relations of the phenomenon, first undertaken by
Helmholtz, to show that a disturbance is propagated at a
measurable, predictable and modifiable rate from the seat
of application of the agent to the seat of the visible reaction.
The further analysis of the problem from the physico-chemical
standpoint, an essentially modern development, will be
referred to in a subsequent essay. We have now obtained
the current definition of a reflex as a localized response to
a localized stimulus, involving the intervention of the
propagated disturbance known as the nervous impulse.
Erroneous ideas implied in the common use of the term
reflex arise chiefly in connexion with the second aspect of
the study of reflex phenomena. This is not readily comparable
with the investigation of a simple reaction like the
precipitation of barium chloride. It might be compared
with the interpretation of a more complex system such as
the oxidation of oxalic acid in the presence of potassium
permanganate and sulphuric acid, when the behaviour of
any two reactants towards one another is already known.
Frogs lift their legs from time to time in civil life, when
they enjoy the use of a head. We may therefore ask what
part do such reflexes, as we can study in the headless frog,
play in the behaviour of the intact animal.
In any reflex displayed by the pithed frog the nervous
impulse traverses a characteristic path. From the skin,
the receptive area affected, it passes by one of numerous
fibres of microscopic thickness to the spinal cord. Such
fibres together with others carrying impulses from the
cord to the muscles or glands collectively constitute the
visible nerves. Fibres carrying impulses into the cord
divide into very fine branches in the inner core or grey
matter. These fine branches are intertwined with the
ramifications of other fibres passing up and down the
length of the cord. The latter branch at their other
extremities around the fine endings of fibres which pass
from the cord to the glands and muscles. An impulse
entering the spinal cord first therefore passes across the
junction or synapse between the fibre along which it enters
the cord and some other fibre running up or down the cord.
Having traversed the latter, it passes across the junction
or synapse between its branched ending and that of some
fibre connecting the spinal cord with a muscle or gland.
Reflex action depends upon the fact that an impulse travelling
along a particular fibre can traverse some synapses more
readily than others. This is a physical process, occupying
a measurable time. By the use of certain physical reagents
it is possible to increase the conductivity of the
synapses, so that an impulse entering the cord irradiates to
all the muscles of the body. Strychnine is such a reagent.
The familiar fact that the moth flies towards the candle
will serve to illustrate how the study of a simple reflex,
like the withdrawal of the toes of the pithed frog from
warm water, makes it possible to make predictable conclusions
about the normal behaviour of animals. If the
nerves of the frog’s leg are severed, the leg hangs limply.
Normally the muscles of the leg are never completely
relaxed. They are maintained in a state of partial contraction
or tone, reflexly determined by a number of agencies
which for our present purpose it is unnecessary to specify.
The nerve fibres which run up and down the length of the
spinal cord in the frog cross from one side to the other at
some level, and on this account most reflexes obtained in
the pithed frog, when only one side is stimulated, involve
muscular response of both sides of the body. Insects which
move towards the light become noticeably more limp in
darkness. Light reflexly increases the tone of their muscles.
In insects there is little crossing of fibres from one side of
the central nervous system to the other. It follows that,
if light reflexly increases tone, the muscles of that side
will be more contracted, when one eye is illuminated more
strongly than its fellow. This will have the effect of bending
the body round in the direction of the incident beam,
until the head is brought into such a position that both
sides are equally illuminated. Having attained this position
the body will continue to move along the direction of
the incident beam. If it swerves to the right or left, it is
automatically readjusted.
This interpretation of the proverbial flight of the moth
towards the candle permits us to make a very large number
of easily verifiable predictions. One simple consequence
repeatedly confirmed by experiment on a variety of insects
which fly towards the light is the fact that, when one eye
is blinded, they fly in circles. There is no need to mention
the variety of predictable positions which such insects
occupy, when allowed to crawl up rotating cylinders
illuminated in various ways. One other rather interesting
result of the experimental analysis of this phenomenon
is worth mentioning. According to the common sense
view the insect moves towards the candle, because it likes
the light. There is one and only one fairly evident inference
from the teleological way of looking at the matter. It
implies that the moth should always fly from the darker
to the brighter situation. Now the interpretation of its
movement in terms of reflex action signifies that it is the
direction of the light rays and not primarily the intensity
of illumination which determines the direction of its movement.
In Nature moving along the direction of the rays
towards the source of light usually involves progression
from a darker to a brighter region. In the laboratory it is
easy to arrange conditions so that an insect crawling along
the direction of an obliquely incident beam, moves from a
brighter to a darker area, as it approaches the source. In
doing so it behaves, as it would be predicted to behave in
such a situation on the assumption that its behaviour is
determined by reflex action. According to the teleological
view it should do the opposite.
Even in the behaviour of so capricious an animal as man
himself, it is possible to isolate units of behaviour to which
the term reflex is appropriate. The entire behaviour of
a pithed frog or of a dog deprived of its brain can be
regarded as the summation of a number of discrete reflexes
compounded according to ascertainable laws. The problem
is not a simple one; but the way in which the operation
of one reflex affects the exercise of another has been
elucidated with considerable success by Sherrington and
his co-workers. Sherrington has paid special attention to
what occurs in the simultaneous application of two stimuli
whose appropriate responses involve the propagation of
impulses along common fibres within the central nervous
system. A further complication is introduced by the
existence of inhibitory reflexes, responses which involve
the cessation or the diminution of activity already in
progress before the application of the stimulus. The work
of Magnus and his colleagues, who have solved the riddle
of how a cat falls on all fours, demonstrates to a very large
extent the possibility of interpreting balancing movements
of the body as the summation of such reflexes as are readily
exhibited in the brainless or “spinal” animal. Yet few
physiologists have ventured to entertain the likelihood
that the entire behaviour of even such an animal as a cat,
still less man himself, could be treated successfully in this
way. Hence has arisen the traditional distinction between
reflex and voluntary activity. So long as that distinction
was a valid one, biology admitted a fundamental dualism
in its subject matter and in its method. The vitalist was
in a position to claim that there is a group of properties
of living matter in dealing with which we must adopt
introspective rather than physical methods of enquiry.
The mechanist might reply epigrammatically that physiology
deals with what we know about the central nervous system,
psychology with what we do not know. The distinction
still remained.
There are certain fairly evident reasons why the behaviour
of a frog deprived of its brain should be simpler than that
of the intact animal. One is that the number of possible
paths along which nervous impulses can pass is much
smaller. Another is the fact that the brain receives the
nerves which bring in impulses from the three great
receptor organs, or, in the older terminology, sense organs
of the head. The eye and the ear bring the organism
within the range of physical influence of innumerable events
remotely situated in space. When we have allowed for all
such differences there remains a perfectly tangible distinction
between the behaviour of the spinal and that of the
intact animal. The response that we have hitherto called
a reflex is such that for a given agency under the same
external conditions we may expect the same result. There
are the best of reasons, based not on any introspective
ideas but upon the study of behaviour to make us think
that however much we standardize the external conditions
at the moment, when the stimulus is applied, we can never
predict from that alone exactly what will happen as the
result of the application of certain types of stimuli. The
performance of “learning” justifies this conclusion, and
it has been customary in the past to refer this property
of living matter to essentially non-physical concepts such
as memory. By defining in this way the distinction
between reflex behaviour in the traditional sense and
voluntary or conscious behaviour, a new problem has
emerged. This may be stated in the following way. If
instead of concentrating exclusively on what is happening
at the moment, we take into consideration the way in
which a given stimulus has been presented to an organism
on previous occasions, is it possible to establish any relation
between the effect it now produces and the events associated
with its application antecedently? In so stating the issue
we have introduced no new and introspective concepts
foreign to the traditional physiology of the reflex. We
have simply envisaged the possibility of studying conditions
under which new reflex systems may be brought
into being.
It is this problem which the Russian physiologist Pavlov
and his co-workers have attacked with such conspicuous
success during the past two decades. For some time their
researches remained little known in this country, but two
translations of Pavlov’s lectures are now accessible to the
English-speaking reader. There is therefore no need to
go into details concerning the experimental technique
which is formidable. The more significant developments
of the subject may be dealt with by considering how aspects
of behaviour which were formerly referred to the introspective
concepts of memory, attention and sensation
can now be investigated without departing from the
language adopted by physiologists, when describing the
properties of simple reflex action.
Pavlov’s investigations commenced with the study of
salivary secretion in dogs. A dog which has been deprived
of the forebrain secretes saliva, when food is introduced
into the mouth. The intact animal also secretes saliva,
when food is brought within the range of its eyes or nostrils.
In the adult the sight or smell of food is an appropriate
stimulus for reflex salivary secretion. The ringing of a
bell is ordinarily without effect on the secretion of saliva;
but the ringing of a bell if repeated a certain number of
times, when food is also presented, eventually comes to
evoke salivary secretion, when food does not accompany
it. In general it is found that, in the intact animal, a
previously indifferent stimulus applied at suitable intervals
simultaneously with the application of a stimulus which
unconditionally evokes a reflex response is found to acquire
the property of evoking the same reflex response, when
unaccompanied by the original or “unconditioned” stimulus.
A new reflex has been built up. Such reflexes are
called by Pavlov conditioned reflexes, and the previously
indifferent stimulus is called the conditioned stimulus.
Any event in the external world which affects a receptor
organ may in the intact animal become a conditioned
stimulus, provided external conditions are rigidly standardized
in other respects, provided also that it accompanies
the unconditioned stimulus a sufficient number of times
depending on whether the application is precisely simultaneous,
whether the conditioned stimulus begins to operate
before the unconditioned, overlapping it in duration or
separated from it by a short interval. The task of defining
the facility with which a conditioned reflex is built up
involves a study of the significance of the interval between
successive applications of both stimuli and of the juxtaposition
of conditioned and unconditioned stimulus. In
defining the conditions which determine the bringing
into being of a new reflex system by this method, we are
investigating a class of phenomena which would formerly
have been attributed to “memory.” At no point is it
necessary to depart from the conventions of scientific
nomenclature; and in place of a descriptive epithet, we
arrive at a definite specification regarding when and whether
an event will occur.
What it has been the custom to denote by the term
memory is only one aspect of the problem of “conscious”
or “voluntary” behaviour, that is to say those aspects of
behaviour which are spatially referable to reflex paths in the
fore brain. An animal is constantly subject to the simultaneous
application of many indifferent and unconditioned
stimuli, but its behaviour is selective. This introduces
the problem of attention. To ascertain the conditions which
prevent new reflex systems from coming into being, or
extinguish them when they have become established, was
perhaps the most important aspect of Pavlov’s work,
because an understanding of this part of the problem
underlies the successful control of experimental procedure.
The possibility of isolating a conditioned reflex for study
implies the existence of some inhibitory agencies which
prevent the normal surroundings of the laboratory from
exerting a significant influence on the course of the experiment.
The inhibition of conditioned reflexes is a complex
question; and its complexity emphasizes how broad a
basis they offer for the interpretation of “conscious”
behaviour in general and the interpretation of attention
in particular.
From this standpoint two important types of inhibition
are called by Pavlov inhibition by extinction and conditional
inhibition. The first term refers to the fact that,
when an indifferent stimulus has been converted into a
conditioned stimulus, and is then allowed to act repeatedly
without the unconditioned stimulus, it gradually loses its
potency, regaining it after an interval of rest. Conditional
inhibition is the extinction which occurs, when a new
indifferent stimulus is superimposed upon the effective
phase of a conditioned stimulus. A third and especially
important form of inhibition is the extinction of a state of
inhibition by conditional inhibition, or as Pavlov calls it,
inhibition of inhibition. Let us suppose that an organ
note of one thousand vibrations per second has been made
the signal for salivary secretion by repeated application
of the stimulus, when food is administered to the animal.
If it is now administered repeatedly without the accompaniment
of food, it suffers inhibition by extinction, but
recovers its efficacy after a period of rest. If, during the
indifferent period, the experimenter superimposes on the
now ineffective sound stimulus another indifferent agent
such as the flash of a lamp before the dog’s eyes, secretion
of saliva ensues. The sound regains its efficacy as a conditioned
stimulus. One other type of inhibition which
can be studied experimentally is “generalized inhibition”
or elimination of the activity of the fore brain, which can
be brought about in the dog by local warming or cooling
of an area of the skin. This has an intimate bearing on
the phenomena of sleep and hypnotic trance, as also on
the advantages of summer time.
Perhaps the most radical consequence of the line of
work which we are now considering lies in the possibilities
which it presents for inverting our traditional
attitude to the discussion of “sensation.” When we can
isolate some simple unconditioned response to a particular
stimulus, we can investigate the extent to which the
efficacy of the stimulus is localized with reference to some
receptive area, and discuss the sense organ in the same
way as a piece of physical apparatus. We know for instance
that a frog does not respond to white or black background
by the appropriate change in colour of the skin, if its eyes
are removed. The influence of the earth’s gravitational
field on the way in which a frog maintains its normal balance
in swimming provides another illustration of the way in
which the experimental biologist deals with the phenomenon
of receptivity, when it is possible to isolate a type of response
which invariably accompanies a particular type of stimulation.
In this instance the receptor is that part of the
internal ear known as the labyrinthine organ. After destruction
of the labyrinthine organ on one side only, a frog
swims in a spiral path. If the internal ear of both sides is
removed, it swims hither and thither, as likely as not upside
down or sideways without any sign of its normal maintenance
of balance. The inner ear of the frog or man with
its three semicircular canals in the three Cartesian planes
is a rather elaborate example of a type of receptor organ
represented in shrimps by two little sacs called statocysts
at the base of the feelers. These sacs contain concretions
of sand known as the statoliths. Experimentally the sand
can be replaced by iron filings. If this is done, the shrimp
swims upside down, when a strong electromagnet is placed
above it. The position occupied by the statolith in its sac
is determined by the pull of gravity in ordinary circumstances.
When the body is bent, the statocyst comes into
contact with a new portion of the wall of the sac, thus
stimulating a different set of nerve fibres, and initiating
appropriate muscular reflexes. The balancing movements
of a shrimp in swimming also depend on the eyes. With
both feelers removed a shrimp swims normally in daylight.
It loses its balance completely in a dark room; and swims
on its back if illuminated from below. Removal of one eye
or one statocyst does not affect its balance in daylight,
unless the two operations are performed on the same animal.
It then swims in spirals.
A modern biologist adopts to the statocyst and the eye
the same attitude which he would adopt to the self starter
of a motor car, if he were quite ignorant of its mechanism.
Sometimes his problem is further complicated by the necessity
of turning on the switch before the engine will start,
adjusting the spark or cutting down the air. In an animal
whose behaviour is largely conditioned behaviour, it is not
so easy to isolate simple invariable responses to particular
types of external agency. We lapse into the language of
introspective psychology. Pavlov has shown that this is
unnecessary. By employing the method of building up
conditioned reflexes to define the limits of discrimination,
the analysis of sensation can be carried out without departing
from the attitude which we adopt to a motor car. Let
us suppose that the sound of a tuning fork of 256 vibrations
per second, i.e. middle C, is accompanied by electrical
stimulation of the paw of the dog, until the note itself
becomes an effective stimulus for withdrawal of the paw.
A tuning fork of 264 vibrations will also evoke the withdrawal
of the paw; but the application of the second
stimulus suffers inhibition by extinction before the original
(middle C), as can be shown by applying the latter after
response to the tuning fork of 264 vibrations has been
extinguished. Applying series of tuning forks in such experiments
it is found that the limits of discrimination in
dogs is a fraction of a tone. The delicacy of this method
of testing discrimination or selective receptivity to a given
range of stimuli depends on the fact that it is possible
not merely to show whether one stimulus can be substituted
for another in a conditioned reflex but to measure the
extent to which a given stimulus can replace another.
Judged from this standpoint dogs and cats are colour
blind, as far as such a statement can have any tangible
meaning. That is to say, differences of light intensity but
not of wave length in the effective range determine the
reactions of these animals to photic stimuli.
In the light of Pavlov’s work the problem of conscious
behaviour, or as we should now say conditioned behaviour,
no longer presents itself to biological enquiry as a domain
in which the methods of traditional physiology must be
abandoned in favour of introspective speculation. It
becomes the problem of defining how new reflex systems
can be built up. The possibility of a further analysis of
the process on mechanistic lines will be discussed elsewhere.
Whatever success attends such an attempt, the fact remains
that the controversy between the mechanistic and vitalistic
schools must now be conducted on a new basis. Mechanistic
biology could not claim to take a comprehensive view of
the properties of living matter, so long as it failed to indicate
how “voluntary” activity, as it was almost universally
denoted by physiologists, differs from reflex activity. It
is true that some of the more radical mechanists like Loeb
preferred to speak of associative behaviour as having a
more objective flavour. But Loeb’s own use of the concept
of “brain images” emphasizes how fundamental is
the innovation which the work of Pavlov’s school has introduced
into philosophical discussion. The mechanist never
legitimately claimed more than the right to investigate
the properties of living matter in its simpler manifestations
by those methods whose success had been justified in the
domain of physics and chemistry. If the mechanist ventured
to speculate beyond those limits he transgressed his
terms of reference. Until the publication of the work of
Pavlov’s school physiology was tied hand and foot to the
traditional distinction between reflex and voluntary behaviour.
Thus the author of a standard work on human
physiology with a distinctly mechanistic tendency writes
on the functions of the cerebellum: “... the degree of
consciousness, if any, exhibited by the cerebellum is of a
much lower order than that shown by the cerebrum. All
observers agree that there is no apparent loss of sensation
after removal of the cerebellum, but Luciani, Russell and
others state their belief that in some indefinable way it is
affected by such operations. Whatever functions of this
kind are present we can define only by the unsatisfactory
terms of subconscious rather than unconscious...”
What Howell wrote in 1905 might have been written by any
mechanist of that period. The physiologist inevitably
lapsed into introspective terminology, when dealing with
brain physiology; and it is this restricted mechanistic
outlook which Dr. Haldane has attacked in his recent
Gifford Lectures. It is not difficult to show that the
mechanist, as that term is used by Dr. Haldane, accepted
implicitly the Cartesian compromise. It is surprising
that, although Pavlov’s work has been generally accepted
by contemporary biologists, Dr. Haldane completely refrains
from considering its bearing on the present status of the
mechanistic conception of life.
Dr. Haldane’s statement that the method of traditional,
i.e. mechanistic, physiology “tells us nothing, however far
we may extend it, regarding the distinctive characters of
conscious behaviour” is especially remarkable. Although
few writers have hitherto ventured to formulate the far-reaching
philosophical consequences of Pavlov’s work, more
than fifteen years have passed since the veteran physiologist
Sir William Bayliss made the following pronouncement:
“Pavlov states that he was struck by the fact that when
the physiologist leaves the study of the simpler parts of the
central nervous system which he has investigated by the
observation of reflexes, and proceeds to the higher parts, his
methods suddenly change. He gives up the observation of
the relation between external phenomena and the reaction of
the organism to them and introduces psychological ideas,
derived from his own internal consciousness. To extend to
the higher centres the method of observing what changes in
the organism are correlated with external changes might
appear too difficult, but Pavlov has succeeded in doing so
to a remarkable degree” (General Principles, 1914, p. 502).
In denouncing the mechanistic view of life as set forth
by Professor Donnan at the meeting of the British Association
in 1928, Dr. Haldane states:
“I regard this view as now entirely obsolete, since it ignores
the facts, and this is far more evident now than it was a few
years ago, before physiology had become to so large an extent
a quantitative science” (italics inserted) “... The fact that
Professor Donnan, though his work in physical chemistry
commands universal respect among those who know it, is not
a physiologist, may partly account for his opinions.”
Perhaps also the fact that Dr. Haldane, whose work on
the physiology of respiration and excretion commands
universal respect among those who know it, neglects in his
Gifford Lectures to make any reference to the work of
Pavlov may partly account for his belief that “a biologist
interprets his observations in a different manner from a
physicist” (p. 97). It is certainly permissible to state
that Dr. Haldane is not speaking for biologists as a whole,
when he denies that the problem of conscious behaviour
can ever be attacked successfully by the traditional method
of the physiologist.
Biologists may be expected to differ in the hopes they
may entertain as to the progress of further investigation.
We can at least envisage the possibility that biology will
advance towards a comprehensive account of the properties
of living matter without interpreting its observations in a
manner different from that adopted in physics. The
work of Pavlov’s school shows that it is not necessary to
introduce concepts foreign to other parts of biology in
dealing with conscious behaviour. Of late years the notion
of matter which is so fundamental to common sense has
been disintegrated by the advance of the physical sciences.
The notion of mind or consciousness so fundamental to
common sense is being disintegrated by contemporary
biology in an analogous way. If materialism in the traditional
sense is dead, idealism in its traditional form is dead.
Like traditional dualism they are dead because they never
contained within themselves the capacity for growth.
The success of biology in attacking the problem of “conscious
behaviour” in Haldane’s terminology has been consistent
with the attitude of treating conditioned behaviour as an
aspect of the properties of a peculiar kind of matter, living
matter. In that sense the new philosophical outlook
which emerges from Pavlov’s work is a materialistic one.
Physiology has at length discovered a neutral ground for
the investigation of the problem of learning. If it is too
early to predict the final outcome of this advance, it is
permissible to proffer some tentative suggestions concerning
its influence on the future of philosophical discussion.
From Plato to modern times philosophical enquiry has
mainly occupied itself with what Kant calls “the problems
of mere pure reason.” Of these Kant enumerates God,
Freedom and Immortality as the three principal objects of
philosophical enquiry. For the final solution of these
problems, Kant asserted that “philosophy stands in
need of a science which shall determine the possibility,
principles and extent of human knowledge a priori.”
Introspective psychology was the “science” to which he
assigned this task. Introspective psychology has failed to
fulfil the expectations which Kant entertained, when he
concluded the Critique by expressing the hope that it
“would bring reason to perfect contentment in regard to
that which has always, but without permanent results,
occupied her powers and engaged her ardent desire for
knowledge.” The type of psychology which Kant promoted
had already begun to sever its connexion with moral
philosophy before the emergence of the Behaviourist
tendency in an explicit form. Kant did not refute Hume’s
arguments when he proposed the question, “whence
could our experience acquire certainty, if all the rules on
which it depends were themselves empirical and fortuitous”?
He stated a problem. For its solution he lacked a method.
For its discussion he lacked a vocabulary. If the physiology
of human learning continues to progress under the
Behaviourist influence to which Pavlov’s work has given
birth, Kant’s solution of the problem, which he himself
propounded, must eventually be relegated to the same
status as astrology and palmistry in the history of human
knowledge.
The strength of Kant’s case against Hume’s empiricism
lay in the immature state of physiological knowledge,
when the Critique of Pure Reason was published. Kant’s
views on Space and Time were circumscribed by the
biological limitations of his period. The Kantian conception
of experience was defined by the influence of light,
sound, chemical stimuli, mechanical pressure and temperature
affecting the eye, the ear, the nose, the mouth and the
skin—the only receptor organs recognized by the physiologists
of the eighteenth century. Two of the most important
instruments of receptivity in the human body, the
labyrinthine organ and the proprioceptors which respond
to the state of tone of the muscles, were not studied
till the nineteenth century. If Kant had been familiar
with the physiology of the labyrinthine organ, he would
not have argued with the same cogency that the concept
of space is essentially different from the concept of weight.
The a priori necessity of the proposition that “space has
only three dimensions” was determined, according to
Kant, by the existence of an “external sense” which is
“a property of the mind.” If he had lived fifty years
later he would have realized that the “necessity” of
the Cartesian frame work is a material consequence of
the structure of the internal ear. If Kant had been
familiar with Sherrington’s work on the proprioceptor
organs, he would have seen a deeper significance in the
experiment which Galileo performed, when he used his
own pulse to measure the period of a swinging lamp. Kant
was compelled to attribute the “a priori necessity” of
the proposition that “time has only one dimension” to
“the internal sense by which the mind contemplates itself.”
The time conditioned reflexes which Pavlov has demonstrated
are intelligible to modern physiology without
recourse to a “faculty of pure a priori cognition.” The
human body is itself a clock from whose tickings we can
never escape. Periodic changes in tone of the body muscles
influence the proprioceptor organs in a manner essentially
analogous to the way in which light exerts its effect on the
eye.[2]
Kant’s physiology calls for more detailed treatment elsewhere.
In concluding this essay, I must remove one source
of misunderstanding. I do not assert that all aspects of
conscious behaviour will eventually be explained in terms
of Pavlov’s conditioned reflexes. I do affirm that Pavlov
has successfully applied the methods of traditional physiology
to the study of processes presumably included in Dr.
Haldane’s definition of conscious behaviour. The strength
of Dr. Haldane’s position lies in the fact that behaviour
ceases to be called conscious so soon as it is possible to
bring it within the range of scientific prediction. I can well
believe that the vitalists of fifty years hence will be assuring
their opponents that they never regarded the process of
learning, the phenomenon of attention or sensory discrimination
as characteristics of the conscious state.
II. THE ATOMISTIC VIEW OF PARENTHOOD — §1 — §2 — §3
“When you can measure what you are talking about, and
express it in numbers, you know something about it; but
when you cannot measure it, when you cannot express it
in numbers, your knowledge is of a meagre and unsatisfactory
kind; it may be the beginning of knowledge, but you have
scarcely in your thoughts advanced to the stage of science
whatever the matter may be...”—Lord Kelvin, Addresses
The future progress of biological science depends upon a
large number of unpredictable contingencies, some political,
others meteorological. The collision of the earth with a
comet may leave the fate of the argument between the
mechanist and the vitalist for ever unsettled. There is
therefore no justification for a dogmatic assertion that all
the properties of living matter will eventually be reduced
to the same hypotheses as are adopted in physical chemistry.
But it is doubtful whether any biologists of the mechanistic
persuasion have on any occasion explicitly committed
themselves to so rash a statement. The vitalistic Sarah
Gamp has invented a mechanistic Mrs. Harris with the
express object of giving her a piece of her mind. As a
polemical device this is most valuable, especially in political
propaganda. It does not help the mechanist to understand
what vitalism can offer as a guide to further biological
enquiry. His perplexity is increased by the circumstance
that so many vitalists of the platform behave themselves
with mechanistic propriety in the laboratory. Dogmatism
is at least as frequent among those who call themselves
vitalists as among mechanists. The vitalist does not
qualify his denial that a complete solution of the riddle
of life can be obtained in physico-chemical terms. The
mechanist is usually content to state that he knows of no
other terms in which an intelligible solution could be found.
The vitalist even goes further, and, quite inconsistently
with his laboratory practice, if he is a competent biologist,
asserts, that in its very methodology, biology is an independent
science. A biologist, says Dr. Haldane in his Gifford
Lectures, “interprets his observations in a different manner
from that of the physicist.”
This I think is the main bone of contention between the
two attitudes which are generically denoted by the terms
mechanistic and vitalistic. The real issue has shifted
from deciding whether the hypotheses of physics and
chemistry suffice for the interpretation of vital phenomena
to deciding whether there is an essential difference between
the logical structure of those branches of science that deal
with living matter and those which deal with inanimate
objects. This is a welcome change, because it presents a
much more genuine and concrete problem for solution. It
is somewhat surprising that the controversy should undergo
such a metamorphosis at the present moment. The recent
development of evolutionary biology is especially calculated
to reinforce the belief that biological theory only progresses,
when the biologist adopts towards the subject matter of
his investigations the same attitude as that which the
chemist and physicist adopt towards the objects which
they study. In our generation it is possible to find in those
aspects of biology which are most recalcitrant to the application
of physico-chemical hypotheses the most conspicuous
examples of a fundamental similarity in the logical procedure
which the biologist on the one hand and the physicist or
chemist on the other employ in constructing their hypotheses.
It would not be possible to select from the whole
field of biological science a more striking illustration of
the success of quantitative and experimental methods
than the recent extension of Mendel’s hypothesis by Morgan’s
school. This advance has entailed an extensive elimination
of teleological concepts in the interpretation of the evolutionary
process. Yet the phenomena of heredity and
variation at present lie completely outside the scope of
physico-chemical analysis in the ordinary sense of the
term; and any attempt to formulate the problems of
genetics in physico-chemical terms is still a matter of pure
conjecture.
In this sense we may agree with one writer of the vitalistic
school in saying that to speak of the “mechanism of
heredity” is a meaningless collocation of words. But if
our interest is primarily directed not to the end product
itself but towards the way in which the scientist proceeds
to elaborate his hypotheses, the study of heredity provides
a particularly clear example of how a hypothesis developed
without any departure from the principle of mechanism can
yield verifiable conclusions about the behaviour of living
systems. From this point of view it is both legitimate
and intelligible to speak of the mechanisms of heredity
and variation; and the expression is as permissible as the
analogous phrase, the mechanism of chemical reaction. A
comparison of the growth of the Mendelian principle with
Dalton’s atomic theory of the structure of matter will help
us to see whether the biologist does actually interpret
his observations in a manner different from that adopted
by the student of non-living matter, and whether the
biologist has recourse to a kind of logic which is different
from the logic which the physicist and chemist employ in
framing their own generalizations.
When Mendel took up the problem of hybridization,
the nature of fertilization in plants was known in a general
way. Just a century before Mendel began his work
Kolreuter by painting pollen from one individual on to
the stigmas of another variety, and vice versa, had shown
that hybrids inherit equally from the pollen and seed plant.
At the end of the eighteenth century and the beginning of
the nineteenth, Knight and Goss in England had made
further progress in crossing pure bred varieties by calling
attention to the “splitting” of hybrids, or reappearance of
parental types when intercrossing hybrid offspring. Contemporaneously
with Mendel, Naudin in France studied this
phenomenon more closely, and came very near to formulating
Mendel’s principle. His results were published in
1862. These pioneers in hybridization laid down the
necessity of working with what to the geneticist is like pure
chemicals to the chemist, pure breeding stock. They
fell short of arriving at far-reaching results, because their
attitude to heredity was dominated by the holistic standpoint.
They could only think of the plant in terms of a
preconceived notion of individuality. They refrained from
focusing their attention on the separate parts, and following
out the fate of discrete characteristics in their crosses.
We must not overlook the debt which Mendel owed
to the pioneers of hybridization. There would have been
no modern chemistry if the Arabs and alchemists had not
devoted years of laborious study to the clarification of our
idea of a pure substance; and there would have been no
genetics, if the idea of pure breeding stock had not been
laid down by Mendel’s predecessors. Chemistry failed to
progress beyond the stage of describing new compounds so
long as it remained entangled in the vitalistic “phlogiston”
concept; and genetics, the study of heredity and variation,
remained purely descriptive, until it was emancipated by
Mendel from the holistic tendency to concentrate upon the
organism as a whole. Naudin did in fact envisage less
definitely than Mendel the atomistic concept of heredity,
just as William Higgins had partly visualized the chemical
possibilities of atoms before Dalton published his theory.
Mendel used in his researches pure breeding stocks differing
only in well-defined particulars, employing single
characteristics as units of study, and recording the progeny
of every cross separately for comparative observation.
In his original work Mendel chiefly dealt with the common
pea, which possesses two advantages which recommend it for
such experimentation, namely, that its flowers are capable
of self fertilization (i.e., the pistil can be pollinated from the
stamens of the same flower) and that it has a number of
well-marked varieties distinguished by tangible characteristics
such as the shape (round or wrinkled) and colour
(green or yellow) of the seeds, or the stature (tall or dwarf)
of the shoot, etc. In all his crosses involving a single
difference of this kind he found that the first generation
of the cross resembled one of the parents. When these
crossbreeds were self fertilized, they produced offspring
resembling the original parents in the constant ratio of
three to one. One-quarter of the offspring of the crossbreeds
resembled one parent and bred true; one-quarter
resembled the other parent and bred true; and the remaining
half being like the “dominant” parent, which the
first generation of hybrids resembled, behaved exactly like
the latter, when self fertilized.
An investigator who had not the attitude which makes
a capable chemist might have been distracted by the
peculiar circumstance of dominance, or the resemblance of
the impure individuals to one of the parents exclusively.
Mendel rightly judged this to be insignificant. A chemical
analogy will perhaps assist to make this clear. Sodium and
potassium yield colourless salts with most common acids,
but the permanganates of both are purple in solution.
The salts of copper are generally of a bluish or greenish tint
in solution. In the one case the anion, in the other case
the kation, is the dominant factor in determining the
physical property of colour; but in both cases the other
component behaves in any reaction with no less characteristic
efficacy, because its presence is seemingly masked.
So likewise Mendel looked beyond the bodily resemblance
of the dominant parental and hybrid individuals to their
hereditary makeup; and recognized in his experimental
data two general conclusions which prompted special
consideration. One was the fact that the original parental
types can be recovered in all their purity. The other was
the fact that the various hereditary types produced by
hybridization regularly appear in the same numerical
ratios. Both conclusions are of universal validity, though
Mendel had the very good fortune to select materials which
yield the simplest type of numerical results which occur
in crosses between pure strains. When Dalton formulated
the atomic hypothesis two fundamental empirical generalisations
of chemistry were fully accredited. The law of the
conservation of matter and the law of constant proportions
had been established. Mendel found in his data the proof
of what we might call the principle of the conservation of
genetic materials and the law of constant genetic proportions.
To the recognition of these empirical generalizations
he added a conceptualization of the basis of their
existence in terms of discrete factors. These factors were
according to Mendel’s hypothesis (or Mendel’s “first law”)
units of hereditary combination, just as Dalton’s atoms were
units of chemical combination.
Each character involved in his crosses was regarded by
Mendel as determined by a factor derived from the maternal
and one derived from the paternal parent. A pure individual
was thus represented by aa or bb, and an impure individual
by ab. Mendel assumed that a and b are atoms of heredity
in the sense that they retain their separate entities through
the whole course of development. Having introduced this
conception, he showed that all his numerical data followed
from the laws of chance, if the maternal and paternal factors
which determine a particular character separate in the
formation of the gametes (pollen and ovules) so that one-half
of the gametes contain only the maternal and one-half
only the paternal factor for the character considered. The
combinations which may occur as the result of fertilization
are compatible with the assumption that any given male
gamete (pollen or sperm) may fertilize any given female
gamete (ovule or egg cell). Mendel’s first law may then
be stated thus: characters distinguishing different hereditary
strains depend upon factors which are inherited from both
parents and segregate in the formation of the gametes, so
that one-half contain the paternal and one-half the maternal
factor. Mendel tested the implications of this hypothesis
by crossing his hybrids to pure types with verifiable results.
He then proceeded to make crosses involving two or three
character differences. This led him to enunciate a second
law which might be compared with the law of multiple
proportions in chemistry, for its validity is of less general
significance than the first law. It served eventually to
direct attention to the much more complicated numerical
results which arise in dealing with character differences
attributable not to one but several pairs of factors. The
analysis of such cases was left to Mendel’s successors.
There is internal evidence in Mendel’s writings to support
the view that Mendel himself realized that the atomistic
conception of inheritance would demand a drastic revision
of the prevailing notion of variation. To Mendel’s generation,
to Darwin and the pioneers of Natural Selection,
variation and heredity were co-extensive terms. Offspring
were always on the whole like their parents, but always
on the other hand a little different. So the species in conformity
with sound liberal principles broadened down from
precedent to precedent. But on the atomistic view heredity
is essentially conservative, and variation essentially revolutionary.
For an indefinite number of generations the
atoms of heredity remain unchanged. But times come,
when the political barometer falls, and the change when
it happens is a discontinuous one. Something new has
been brought into being, as when lead is produced from
the disintegration of radium or another allotropic modification
of an element is formed. The full implications of
this were not destined to be realized till forty years had
elapsed. Meanwhile the evolutionary ship drifted upon an
uncharted ocean of speculation without the compass of
experiment to direct its course.
Mendel’s work published in an obscure horticultural
journal remained neglected for forty years, till in 1900
his principle was independently rediscovered by three
continental workers—de Vries, Tschermak, and Correns.
During that period the study of the reproductive process
had progressed rapidly. The way was being paved for new
and spectacular developments of the atomistic standpoint
in heredity. To appreciate the subsequent elaboration of
Mendel’s hypothesis in its historical perspective a brief
digression into the anatomy of the cell is necessary.
Mendel’s researches were confined to plants. When he
started his work the nature of fertilization in animals was
still obscure. The bodies of animals like plants were
known to be built up of microscopic bricks, or cells as
Robert Hooke had called them. With the use of more
powerful microscopes this had gained general recognition
during the thirties and forties. Two centuries had elapsed,
since Leeuwenhoek with the first microscope had seen
seminal fluid teeming with minute vibratile bodies, the
spermatozoa. At the end of the eighteenth century that
inquisitive ecclesiastic Spallanzani had shown that the
sperm is the essential constituent of the seminal fluid.
By 1841 Kolliker had traced the development of the
spermatozoa from single cells of the testis. It was not
until 1875–9 that Hertwig and Fol working on sea urchins
independently observed for the first time in history the
penetration of the egg by the sperm, and established the
universal rule that fertilization involves the union of a
single sperm with a single egg cell. All modern discussion
of genetic differences takes its starting point from the fact
that anything which is implied by the word inheritance
has its material basis in the microscopic sperm contributed
by the father or in the egg cell with which it unites.
In all animals the sperm is a microscopic entity. In all
animals from the jellyfish to Man with very few exceptions
its appearance is extraordinarily similar. It consists of a
thicker portion to which is attached a long vibratile process,
or flagellum. The eggs of different animals are of very
different dimensions. Sometimes they contain immense
stores of food material (yolk). Sometimes as they pass to
the exterior by the female generative tract they are invested
with an additional slimy coat and a leathery or calcareous
shell, secreted by special glands. The immature egg of all
animals is essentially similar. In the living condition it is
a spherical or ellipsoidal body in which a clear spherical
vesicle is seen; this vesicle present in all cells is called the
nucleus. The thicker part or body of the sperm consists
mainly of the nucleus of the cell from which it is derived.
At fertilization it swells up and unites with the nucleus of
the egg. The fertilized egg then divides into two separate
segments or cells, and the process of dividing is repeated
an indefinite number of times. The cells or segments into
which the fertilized egg divides each contain a nucleus,
and the process of segmentation which involves the division
of cells into two is accompanied by the division of the
nucleus of each dividing cell. Like the testis or ovary the
substance of all the organs of the animal body is built up of
the microscopic bricks which we have called cells. In some
tissues like bone and cartilage the bricks are separated by
a good deal of mortar. Others, such as the lining membranes
of the body, consist simply of cells packed tightly together.
At the beginning of embryonic existence all the cells are
very much alike. In the course of development the cells
of different tissues are considerably differentiated. Throughout
all stages the process of cell division always involves
the partition of the nucleus in a highly characteristic manner.
The details of this peculiar process, first elucidated by
Flemming and others during the seventies, has proved to
be of astonishing significance for the further understanding
of Mendel’s hypothesis. When a cell is about to divide,
the nucleus looks like a tangle of fine threads; and this
tangle of fine threads resolves itself into a number of readily
distinguishable filaments which become progressively shorter,
assuming the appearance of stout rods staining deeply
with basic dyes. These rods, visible only with high powers
of the microscope, are the chromosomes, whose behaviour
has provided us with a tangible basis for Mendel’s conception
of inheritance, and have thereby permitted an extensive
clarification and amplification of the original hypothesis.
From one point of view they might be said to have done
as much for the Mendelian conception of heredity as the
discovery of alpha particles has done for our belief in the
atomic structure of matter. As the dividing cell begins to
constrict, the chromosomes arrange themselves at its
equator, and split longitudinally into halves, each half
travelling to opposite poles, where they spin out again into
fine threads from which the nuclei of the daughter cells
are built up. Thus each of the chromosomes in the nucleus
of any cell in the body is structurally equivalent to a corresponding
chromosome in the preceding or succeeding cell
generation. About the year 1875 it was recognized that
this numerical constancy extends beyond the life of a
single individual. In every species of animal or plant the
number of chromosomes which can be counted in dividing
nuclei is a constant for the species.
With the discovery of this fact a new problem arose so
soon as the essential features of fertilization were appreciated.
How is this constancy maintained from generation
to generation of new individuals? Two investigators,
Van Beneden and Boveri (1881–3), who worked on the horse
threadworm, a form which has only four chromosomes in
the dividing cells of the segmenting egg, showed that the
egg and sperm each contain only half the number of
chromosomes characteristic of the cells of the embryo.
This conclusion turned out to be a perfectly general one.
Attention was immediately directed to the nuclear changes
which happen in the formation of the gametes. Innumerable
cell divisions occur in the testis or ovary of an animal.
These are at first similar in all respects to those which occur
in the segmentation of the developing embryo; but cell
division goes on in the testis or ovary throughout life. If
we trace backwards the history of an individual sperm or
egg in the testis or ovary in which it originates, we find
a reduction of the number of chromosomes effected during
the last division but one, leading up to the formation of
a sperm or ripe egg. This penultimate division of the germ
nuclei is preceded by the fusion of the chromosomes lengthwise
in pairs. When the division actually takes place,
each pair behaves like a single chromosome, splitting in
such a way that one member of each pair goes to form each
daughter nucleus. The succeeding division being normal,
each gamete receives half the number of chromosomes
present in ordinary cell division. At fertilization the normal
number is restored. Thus each ordinary cell of the body
has a chromosome set of which half the components are
paternal and half maternal in origin.
In many animals and plants the chromosomes are very
distinctly of different sizes and shapes, and can be sorted
out into corresponding pairs. Such arrangements are constant
for the species, and could only be maintained constant,
if each gamete contains one representative of each pair.
This means that the maternal and paternal constituents of
a pair are distributed in the reduction division to different
cells. The chromosomes therefore exist in pairs of which
one element is of maternal origin and one of paternal origin.
Each gamete receives one element of each pair, just as
Mendel supposed that each gamete contained either the
paternal or maternal element of his paired “factors.”
By a curious coincidence this far-reaching conclusion was
first established in the very year which witnessed the
application of Mendel’s principles to animals by Bateson
in England and Cuenot in France (1902). Its recognition
accompanied the elucidation of another peculiarity of
nuclear division, also destined to have important theoretical
consequences. In many animals there is found to be an
unequally mated pair of chromosomes, the XY pair.
When this occurs, it occurs in one sex only. In the alternate
sex there is a corresponding equal pair (XX). In birds and
moths the female is the XY, the male the XX individual.
In other animals the male is usually found with sufficiently
careful measurement to have an unequal (XY) pair which
is equally mated in the female (XX). During the nineties
it was found that some animals had in one sex an odd
number of chromosomes, a fact which at first sight seemed
to conflict with the numerical constancy of the chromosomes.
In the early years of the present century American zoologists
provided the key to an understanding of the discrepancy.
In all such cases the alternate sex has one more chromosome.
The case of the large cockroach will serve as an illustration.
The male of Periplaneta americana (its technical name)
has 33, the female 34 chromosomes. The eggs will all have
17 chromosomes. One-half of the sperm will have 17, the
other half 16 chromosomes. If a sperm of the former class
fertilizes an egg, the individual produced will be a female
(17 + 17 = 34); and if a sperm of the second type fertilizes
an egg, the individual produced will be a male (17 + 16 =
33). In an animal with an unequally mated (XY) pair of
chromosomes in the male reduction will result in one-half
of the sperm carrying the X and one-half the Y chromosome.
The eggs will all have the X, since this chromosome is
equally paired in the female. Thus an egg fertilized by a
Y-bearing sperm will become a male, while an egg fertilized
by an X-bearing sperm will develop into a female.
By statistical reasoning Mendel had deduced from his
experimental data the existence of entities which behave
just as the chromosomes do. He had no direct evidence
that his factors had any material basis in the architecture
of the germ cells. The new cell anatomy provided independent
confirmation of his predictions from an unexpected
quarter; but it was not immediately recognized that this
was so. Antagonism to the belief that the chromosomes
fulfilled the requirements of Mendel’s hypothesis is easily
explicable. To Mendel’s first disciples his second and first
laws were equally sacrosanct. Mendel’s second law implies
that different pairs of hereditary factors behave quite independently
of one another. On such an assumption one of
two deductions is inevitable. Either the applicability of
Mendel’s first law is extremely restricted; or the number
of factors is too large to permit of their localization in the
chromosomes. The sweet-pea, for instance, has only seven
pairs of chromosomes. If Mendel’s second law were as
general as the first, only seven pairs of factors could be
accounted for by the behaviour of the chromosomes. From
this dilemma further development of the atomistic view of
heredity was rescued, when it was discovered that Mendel’s
second law is only a particular case of the possibilities
inherent in the first.
In 1910 Bateson and Punnet first discovered in the sweet-pea
what they then called “coupling and repulsion,” or
as we now say, linkage. Without going into the experimental
data, we may define the phenomenon of linkage in
the following way. Suppose that these are two varieties
A and B which obey Mendel’s first law and two other varieties
C and D which likewise conform to its requirements, when
crossed with one another. Mendel’s second law stated that
in a cross between AC and BD the second generation will
consist of the types AC, AD, BC and BD in numerical proportions
agreeable to the assumption that it is equally
likely that the factor determining A will be present in the
same gamete as the factor determining C or the factor
determining D. Bateson and Punnet found that this does
not always happen. There is another category of cases in
which the factor which determines A sticks more or less
completely to the factor for C in preference to the factor
for D. The detailed analysis of these cases was at first
made difficult by Mendel’s literal symbolism, and his way
of thinking of factors in pairs. But the discovery of linkage
at once led Lock to formulate the fruitful suggestion that
factors located on the same chromosome pair would satisfy
the requirements of linkage, while factors located on different
pairs of chromosomes would fit in with Mendel’s
second law.
From this point onwards the most spectacular development
came from the study of inheritance in animals, and
the significance of the chromosomes was immensely reinforced
by newly gained knowledge of sex determination.
Almost contemporaneously with the discovery of the sex
chromosomes or XY mechanism, as we now say, Leonard
Doncaster had elucidated in moths the phenomenon of sex-linked
inheritance. This was soon found to be of common
occurrence in animals. Till this discovery, which was made
in 1905, the same results had always been obtained in
crosses of pure-bred varieties, whether the male or the
female parent displayed one or the other characteristic
distinguishing them. Doncaster’s work on the currant moth
showed that there is a category of cases which at first sight
obey Mendel’s first law in its simplest form when the cross
is made in one way, but yield a different type of result
when the cross is carried out reciprocally with respect to
the sex of the parents. In such cases one sex is only able
to transmit certain characters to its offspring of the opposite
sex. It was already known that the XY sex (male in Man
and most animals) can only transmit its X chromosome to
the XX type. The facts did not dovetail at first sight,
because sex-linked inheritance was originally elucidated in
birds and moths of which the female is the XY type. There
was still an attitude of hesitancy towards accepting Lock’s
hypothesis, strengthened by the persistence of an incorrect
interpretation of the process of reduction which had been
made the basis of Weismann’s metaphysical speculations
concerning “germinal selection.”
When in 1914 Doncaster summed up the case for regarding
the chromosomes as the material basis of Mendel’s first
law, a new era had already dawned. Thomas Hunt Morgan,
the central figure of a group of ardent investigators at
Columbia, had initiated a body of enquiries which within
half a decade eclipsed all other achievements that had succeeded
Mendel’s pioneer labours. About the time when
Bateson first encountered the phenomenon of linked inheritance
Morgan began to rear the fruit-fly Drosophila for
breeding experiments. Till then genetic experiment had
been held in check by the slow rate at which most convenient
animals and plants reproduce and the expense entailed in
breeding them in sufficiently large numbers to permit
statistical inference. The fruit-fly completes its life cycle,
if kept in warm laboratory conditions, in a period of ten
days. It is prolific. It feeds on rotten banana skins. It
therefore costs little to breed. To these immense advantages
it adds two others of supreme importance. It has
only four pairs of chromosomes readily distinguishable from
one another by size and shape; and it has produced in the
laboratory a crop of several hundreds of sports or mutants.
Each mutant type differs from the wild parent stock in
some well-defined characteristic inherited in crosses with
the wild type in accordance with Mendel’s first law. The
mutant characters are extremely varied. One is distinguished
from the red-eyed parent by having white eyes,
another by having purple eyes, another by having no eyes
at all. One is distinguished by having wings that are practically
vestiges, another by wings that turn up at the tips,
another by wings that are truncated at their extremities.
From the wild type which has a greyish body, one mutant
is distinguished by a deep black, another by yellow coloration.
The mutant characters are thus in general clear-cut
differences lending themselves to easy identification. With
an animal that breeds so rapidly and prolifically information
accumulated with astonishing rapidity. From data based
on the study of a large assemblage of mutant characters
there soon emerged the precise requirements of Lock’s
hypothesis. All the mutant characters of Drosophila fall
into four groups. Members of the same group always tend
to stick together in hereditary transmission. Members of
different groups like Mendel’s dihybrids behave independently
of one another. Of several hundred mutant characters
in Drosophila every one belongs to one of these four
linkage groups; and the number of chromosome pairs in
Drosophila is four.
This discovery was only the beginning of what might
well be called one of the faery tales of modern scientific
research. In the way of accepting Lock’s hypothesis there
were still difficulties. It was in evading the principal difficulty
that Morgan’s school extended the atomistic concept
of heredity much further than his predecessors had done.
Till then the main outcome of experiments on breeding
had been to show that Mendel’s principle was of vastly
wider applicability than was at first supposed, and to engender
the suspicion that the patient unravelling of difficult
and elusive cases would establish its universal validity.
As yet the world of Mendel’s atoms was without form.
Morgan and his colleagues gave it a map. Not content
with showing that Mendel’s atoms of heredity have their
material basis in the chromosomes, nor with actually identifying
which chromosome is significantly associated with a
particular mutant character, Morgan went further and
localized the region of an individual chromosome in which a
particular Mendelian factor resides. He thus gave to Mendel’s
factors spatial co-ordinates in the living cell.
At the outset the study of linkage upon which the chromosome
map is based was facilitated in the case of Drosophila,
because the varieties dealt with were all known to
be mutants from a fixed wild type. Thus it was possible
to break away from Mendel’s conception of “pairs” of
hybridizing characters. The Mendelian factor was replaced
by the mutant gene, by saying which is implied that a
mutant arises because at some point on a particular chromosome
a physical change has taken place. The gene is
the Mendelian factor for the mutant condition, but no
assumptions are made about what determines the wild-type
condition. The inter-relationship of different characters
is greatly simplified by thinking only of the relation
of one mutant gene to another. The discovery that all the
genes fall into four groups corresponding to the four groups
of chromosomes presented one stumbling-block. Members
of the same group in general do not invariably stick together.
When two mutants are crossed the numerical proportions
of the various types of offspring give a definite value for
the probability that the gene A and the gene B will stick
together or separate apart. This is a constant for A and
B. The constant used in practice is the tendency for A
and B to separate. Expressed as a percentage, it is called
the cross-over value. Some additional information was
necessary to explain why A and B do not always stick
together, if they are associated with the same chromosome.
It was from the solution of this problem that the chromosome
map took shape.
Here the sex chromosomes came to the rescue. One very
interesting type of sport which has turned up in breeding
the fruit-fly is not recognizable by any discrete bodily
peculiarity but merely by an abnormality in the number of
chromosomes. Of these the first to be discovered was a
type of female which has in addition to its usual four pairs
of chromosomes an additional Y chromosome. The XXY
females yield very extraordinary numerical results both as
regards the sex ratio and other characteristics, when used
in making crosses involving mutant characters. There is a
class of mutant characters in Drosophila, more than a
hundred in all, distinguished by the fact that they are not
inherited symmetrically with regard to sex. They display
linkage inter se. They behave as “sex-linked” characters.
The introduction of XXY females into crosses involving
such mutant characters results in numerical ratios which
are inexplicable on any assumption other than the view
that the sex-linked gene is referable to the X chromosome
alone. Yet, although the sex-linked genes are all borne
on the same chromosome, they do not invariably stick together
in crossing. The holistic chromosome clearly would
not do. An atomistic chromosome had to be put in its
place.
The clue to this was provided by studying more closely
the extent to which the different genes stick together.
Taking all the genes located on the X chromosome this
remarkable generalization emerged from Morgan’s researches.
If A, B, and C are three sex-linked genes; if the probability
that A and B will not stick together is x, and the probability
that B and C will not stick together is y, the probability
that A and C will not stick together is either the sum or
the difference of x and y. The correspondence here stated
is, of course, subject to the margin of error permitted by
the theory of probability. To interpret this new law of the
linear alignment of the genes Morgan made use of a structural
peculiarity of the reduction process. When the chromosomes
pair in the reduction division, they appear to
become twisted. The appearance suggests that in the
ensuing split corresponding lengths of the original pair are
interchanged. It is very natural to assume that the likelihood
that two points will be separated from one another
in such a manner is proportional to their distance apart.
So if the sex-linked genes are arranged in a series along the
length of the chromosome, the probability that A and C
will not stick together must be the sum of the probabilities
that A and B and B and C will be separated. This is just
what experiment had shown to be true. Thus all the
genes on the X chromosome can be arranged in a linear
series. The intervals between consecutive genes in such a
series represents a space dimension.
The law of the linear alignment of the genes was soon
found to apply to the other groups of linked characters.
Abnormalities in the number of chromosomes have made it
possible to identify each of the remaining three linkage
groups of the fruit-fly with its corresponding pair of chromosomes.
The first chromosome map of Drosophila was
constructed in 1916. It revealed the suggestive coincidence
that the number of ascertained points on each pair of chromosomes
is roughly proportional to its size. There is now
very little doubt that the work of the Columbia school has
revealed an aspect of inheritance which is of general significance.
After years of patient work with the relatively
slow breeding sweet-pea, Punnet has at length elucidated
seven linkage groups corresponding to its seven pairs of
chromosomes. He has constructed a chromosome map of a
seed plant on the basis of the principle first established for
the fruit-fly. A law which holds good for two organisms
so far apart in the evolutionary scale can hardly be supposed
to be lacking in universal validity. The chromosome hypothesis
may now take its place as one of the major generalizations
of biological science. The law of linear alignment
has transformed Mendel’s original conception of inheritance
in a way which might be compared with the elaboration of
Dalton’s hypothesis after the discovery of the law of combination
of gases by volume. Mendel’s atoms of heredity
are now units spatially localized in larger units of microscopically
visible dimensions. These supermolecules are the
chromosomes.
Being a portion of living matter the chromosome is constantly
undergoing chemical change. Some critics of the
chromosome hypothesis have based objections upon this
circumstance. The difficulty is more apparent than real.
Like the individuality of the modern atom the individuality
of the chromosome must be conceived in statistical terms.
For the discussion of the more familiar chemical reactions
the statical atom of traditional chemistry is adequate. For
the interpretation of hybridization experiments the diagrammatic
chromosome of the text-book suffices. In the field
of radioactivity the statical atom makes way for a dynamical
model. So also in the domain of cell physiology we conceive
the chromosome as an ever-changing entity. The
logical situation is analogous in the two cases. Those who
hold with Dr. Haldane that the biologist must interpret
his data in a manner different from that in which the chemist
or physicist interpret theirs have now to fall back on the
contention that the Mendelian view is only a partial picture
of heredity transmission. Anything which might have
been said in favour of this contention ten years ago has
been weakened by recent work on the inheritance of size.
The pioneers of Mendelism selected clear-cut hereditary
differences which ordinarily manifest themselves in any
environment in which the animal or plant can live. They
succeeded in showing that a vast number of hereditary
differences involving a great variety of anatomical and
physiological features conform to the requirements of Mendel’s
hypothesis. There was one category of phenomena
which remained obscure till quite recently. Differences in
size, height, body weight and the like vary greatly with
environmental conditions. Two stocks may be distinguished
from one another by the fact that the average member of
one is measurably different from the average member of
another; but any given individual of one stock may be
indistinguishable from another individual of the other,
because, even when the environment is standardized as
much as is practicable, the range of variability of the two
stocks overlaps. The analysis of such cases cannot be
undertaken by the ordinary technique of Mendelian experiments;
but certain statistical requirements of Mendel’s
laws may nevertheless be verified. By elementary statistical
reasoning we can deduce that the coefficient of variability
of the progeny of a cross between two inbred stocks must
be a minimum in the first generation and a maximum in the
second. This has been shown to be true in a number of
crosses in which it is impossible to distinguish individual
genetic types by direct observation.
There is no longer any adequate reason to support the
contention that Mendel’s atomistic concept leads us to an
incomplete understanding of biparental inheritance in
animals and plants. Those who assert that it is so are now
forced to fall back upon the last resort of obscurantism by
appealing to the magnitude of our ignorance. The modern
theory of the gene is a statistical construction consistently
developed by a logical interpretation similar to that adopted
in elaborating the great generalizations of physical science.
The mechanist is often accused of attributing vital processes
to “chance” combinations of phenomena. If the word
chance is used to imply that we do not know the precise
conditions which determine such combinations, the statement
is hardly exceptionable. It might also imply that the
phenomena which biologists study can be successfully interpreted
in terms of the mathematical laws of chance. The
history of Mendelism shows that these laws provide a fruitful
basis for predicting the behaviour of living systems, even
where physico-chemical hypotheses at present fail to throw
light on the phenomena which the biologist studies. The
biologist is able to progress to greater certainty of prediction
only when he interprets his data with the same logical
method employed by the chemist and physicist to deduce
physical “laws.” Whatever the future holds in store for
further interpretation of heredity and variation on physico-chemical
lines, the progress already achieved has at every
stage involved elimination of holistic concepts by the ruthless
application of mechanistic logic. To the application
of physico-chemical hypotheses no branch of physiology has
proved more recalcitrant than the physiology of inheritance.
No branch of physiology might more suitably be chosen to
cast doubt on Dr. Haldane’s recent statement that “anything
which can properly be called scientific physiology is
impossible apart from the assumption of holism.”
III. THE NATURE OF LIFE — §1 — §2 — §3
“I am sorry then, I have pretended to be a philosopher:
for I find your questions very perplexing; and am in danger,
if my answer be too rigid and severe, of passing for a pedant
and scholastic: if it be too easy and free, of being taken
for a preacher of vice and immorality. However, to satisfy
you, I shall deliver my opinion upon the matter, and shall
only desire you to esteem it of as little consequence as I
do myself. By that means you will neither think it worthy
of your ridicule nor your anger.”—David Hume, The
Sceptic
Since a man must needs live before he can be a philosopher,
no problem of philosophy is more fundamental than the
nature of life. There is also no issue which provides more
scope for vague, barren and undisciplined discussion. A
Regius Professor of Moral Philosophy, whether he accepts
the fact with resignation or refuses to do so, is a piece of
living matter. Perhaps this is why physicists are more
vocal than biologists in promoting a pacific solution of the
territorial dispute between science and traditional philosophy.
At the present moment it is the fashion among those who
are writing on scientific philosophy either to neglect the
contribution of the biologist to the world symposium, or to
assume that the biologist in dealing with living matter
operates with different methods and different concepts from
those employed in physics. No phase in the history of
biology is more fitted than the present to illustrate the
fundamental unity of scientific method. In no branch of
science is the limit of applicability of scientific method a
more significant issue.
Since a scientific concept is only a way of describing a
class of properties, the nature of life cannot refer to anything
but the nature of the properties of living things.
Having arrived at some general classification of the characteristic
properties of living things, a discussion of the nature
of life in the light of modern biological science presents two
issues of pre-eminent interest. One is how far the methods
employed in physical science have been successful and are
likely to continue to prove successful in dealing with the
properties of living matter. The other is how the increasing
measure of success which attends the utilization of
purely physical concepts to interpret the properties of living
matter is calculated to influence our evaluation of the place
of science in human thought. Whatever differences of
interpretation may exist among biologists on matters of
detail, it should at least be possible to infer from a survey
of the progress of biology whether the study of living matter
is progressing satisfactorily along the lines of quantitative
analysis of experimental data towards greater certainty of
prediction, and whether there is good reason to believe
that the preservation of the teleological standpoint in dealing
with living matter is likely to ensure conspicuous success
in the same direction.
It may be admitted that there exists among biologists
more unanimity with reference to the first than towards
the second issue. Every infant science makes use of notions
peculiar to its own province. Chemistry has but lately
passed beyond the stage when the concept of affinity first
became amenable to interpretation in thermodynamical
quantities. There are still many biologists who would
assert that the concept of adaptation demarcates the province
of biology from that of physics and chemistry by an impassable
gulf. There are others, fewer in number, who, surveying
the teleological growing pains of the more exact sciences
and bearing in mind that only 300 years have passed since
the properties of familiar chemical compounds were literally
personified as spirits of wood, spirits of salt and the like,
do not feel compelled to regard the concept of adaptation
as final. They are able to entertain the possibility that
those properties which enable an organism to maintain its
continued existence as an organism are not permanently
more incapable of physical interpretation than the polarization
of a voltaic battery, a phenomenon which the consistent
teleologist would presumably regard as an attempt on the
part of the latter to save its own life. Clearly the onus of
defining what precisely is implied in the concept of adaptation
lies on those who assert its uniqueness. Until the
vitalist is more definite on this issue, the mechanist is under
no obligation to refrain from classifying the properties of
living matter in the light of his own experience. The
mechanist denies that anything is to be gained by clinging
to the teleological standpoint with its implication of some
extra- or intra-mundane purpose which has been abandoned
in all branches of science that lay claim to exactitude.
He refuses to deal with living matter except in as far as it
is considered as a series of “events” whose characteristics
must be interpreted with rigid economy of hypothesis.
In approaching any lump of living matter, let us say the
author of these essays, as an object of the external world,
the maintenance of economy of hypothesis compels the
enquirer to seek as far as possible a common basis for the
characteristic properties of living and non-living systems.
This necessitates a clear definition of the distinction between
the two. Taking a comparatively complex organism, as,
for instance, the common frog, a distinction might be
attempted along the following lines. In the first place, its
possibilities of behaviour are more varied than those of any
machine which can be manufactured by man; yet, while
possessing a greater range of reversible response than any
non-living system, it would be difficult to specify in a living
system any single activity which could not be reproduced
by a mechanical system. Apart from this diversity, which
we may refer to under the generic term reactivity, living
matter is characterized in general by the wide range of
external influences which are significant in determining
its characteristic reversible responses. This peculiarity, in
view of the subjective preconceptions implicit in the older
terms irritability, sensation, etc., may be denoted by the
term receptivity. Here again it is impossible to isolate any
single agency (or “stimulus”) capable of evoking reversible
change in any living system and incapable of evoking
reversible change in any non-living system. Finally—and
at first sight—a more diagnostic difference between living
and non-living matter is seen in the property of reproduction
(taken in the broader sense of the term, to include growth).
A given piece of living matter comes into being in our
experience only through the agency of other pieces of living
matter closely resembling itself.
Were the more obscure process of sexual reproduction
universally characteristic of living matter, this distinction
would appear especially fundamental. Experimental biology
is far from the achievement of a complete physico-chemical
analysis of asexual reproduction in any type of organism.
On the other hand, in the life cycles of those multitudes of
micro-organisms which multiply by simple fission after
attaining a certain limit of growth, there is nothing which
compels an unprejudiced investigator to regard the process
as more intrinsically incapable of physical interpretation
than the splitting into two of a liquid drop. Although
our knowledge of the nature of sexual reproduction is fragmentary,
in this very field some particularly spectacular
advances have been registered in substituting physical
agencies as effective instruments for initiating processes
which at one time were only amenable to the influences
of living matter itself. Thirty years have now passed
since Loeb’s discovery that changes in the osmotic pressure
of the external medium or alteration of the permeability
of the egg itself, leading to changes in its own internal
osmotic pressure, can initiate without any assistance from
the sperm the development of the ovum into a new and
complete organism. That discovery was the starting-point
of a body of investigations whose influence has radiated
into many other fields of biological enquiry. Especially
noteworthy in this connexion is the work of Warburg during
the last decade. Warburg was able to show that sea-urchin
eggs, and later animal cells in general, if rapidly dehydrated
and ground to a powder, will, like the intact cell, absorb
oxygen for some time when moistened. He showed also
that this property, like respiration in the intact cell, can
be abolished by the action of cyanides and other classes of
tissue poisons. By doing so, Warburg has taken a characteristic
and highly complex property of living matter out
of the realm of vitalism into that of physical chemistry.
His analysis went further. Experiment showed that three
classes of poisons which inhibit tissue respiration can be
distinguished by their quantitative relations. Of these, the
efficacy of one class, the cyanides, was shown by Warburg
to be correlated with the iron content of the cell. On the
hypothesis that iron catalysis is the main factor in the
oxidation of organic material in the cell, Warburg manufactured
suspensions of charcoal with a high iron content
capable of catalysing the auto-oxidation of sugars, fats, etc.
The catalytic activity of these suspensions was found to be
related quantitatively to the three categories of respiratory
poisons in a manner closely parallel to the action of the
latter on tissue respiration.
Though reproduction is, in some respects, to the biologist
at least, the most fundamental of all the three features
which I have defined above, the ever-changing reactivity
and manifold receptivity to external influences so characteristic
of living matter pre-eminently engage our
attention in connexion with the more intimate and
subtle issues of a field of enquiry which biology may yet
claim. I refer to the analysis of human behaviour. In
this connexion I shall mention progress in three directions
as illustrating the transition from teleological to quantitative
treatment during the last half century; namely, the physical
analysis of the events which constitute an isolated
unit of response or reflex, the integration of reflexes in the
normal behaviour of animals, and the determination of new
behaviour patterns along the lines laid down by Pavlov’s
school. With regard to the first, we will consider the effect
of flashing a bright light upon an animal that has been
previously kept in the dark. The characteristic response,
let us say, blinking of the eyelids, and the intervening
events involved are, first, a physical change in a receptive
area, namely, the retina; secondly, the propagation of the
disturbance there set up along a certain path, the nervous
system; thirdly, the liberation of a considerable quantity of
energy at the seat of response or effector organ, that is to
say, the muscles of the eyelid.
Our knowledge of the nature of receptivity is least complete.
That it is a measurable physical event is beyond
dispute. When light impinges upon a given area of the
retina there follows a characteristic series of changes in
electrical potential of the excited area with reference to a
non-excited area. Through the work of Jolly, Adrian and
others the sequence, the time relations and the magnitude
of these changes are being related to the intensity and
duration of the stimulus within predictable limits for a
given species. These events initiate the propagation of the
disturbance known as the nervous impulse. The nervous
impulse is a physical event whose space-time relations can
be defined as concretely as the passage of an electric current
through a wire. Three-quarters of a century ago Helmholtz
showed that the time which elapses between the
application of a stimulus to a nerve and contraction of its
attached muscle is a linear function of the distance between
the latter and the point of application of the stimulus. The
conception of the nervous impulse as a physical event had
been, till this discovery, entirely repugnant to scientific
thought. We now know not only, as Helmholtz showed,
that the nervous impulse has definite space-time co-ordinates,
but that it has the dimensions of energy. Its passage
corresponds to the rate of propagation of an electrical
change of an analogous character to the electrical response
of the excited retina. The total energy of its propagation
has been recently measured by Gerrard and A. V. Hill from
determinations of heat production during its passage. Its
mass relations are attested by a measurable increase in the
carbon dioxide production of stimulated nerve. The rate
of propagation of the nervous impulse varies like all chemical
reactions in a characteristic way with increase in temperature.
The goal of the nervous impulse after it has traversed
one or more synapses in the central nervous system is the
effecter organ itself—in the case of blinking of the eyelids, a
muscle fibre. During the past two decades a series of brilliant
researches based on calorimetric methods have revolutionized
our knowledge of the final component of the reflex.
A. V. Hill and Meyerhof have correlated the chemical and
energetic changes accompanying muscular contraction with
a precision of the order expected in purely physico-chemical
determinations. They have shown that the total energy of
muscular contraction can be quantitatively related to the
energy liberated in vitro by the breakdown into lactic acid
of an amount of glycogen equivalent to that which is converted
into lactic acid in the actual contractile process.
Passing from the analysis of the constituent events of
the reflex to the integration of reflexes in normal behaviour,
we are faced with a striking change in the attitude of enquiry
adopted in the study of those aspects of behaviour determined
by generalized stimuli such as light and gravity and
denoted by the term tropisms. Three-quarters of a century
ago, after Helmholtz had dispelled the belief that identified
the nervous impulse with an imponderable psychical principle,
biologists like Lubbock were content for the most
part with the statement that the moth flies towards the
candle because it likes the light. The work of Loeb and
others has shown that the state of contraction of particular
groups of muscles is reflexly determined by the stimulation
of particular areas of the retina. It is a mechanical necessity
that when different areas are unequally stimulated,
differences in tension of different groups of muscles will
bring the body into such a position that symmetrically
opposite areas will be equally illuminated. The animal
must move, as in fact it does, along the path of the incident
beam, whether by so doing it brings itself into a brighter,
or, as can easily be arranged experimentally, a darker situation.
Whereas the older and purely teleological attitude
permits us to predict nothing of consequence, the objective
interpretation of tropisms by experimental methods permits
us to make many verifiable predictions, as, for instance,
the fact that the moth will move in circles, if one eye is
blackened, owing to the fact that the muscles on that side
will be more relaxed.
By the end of the nineteenth century, experimental
biologists were generally disposed to the belief that the
analysis of the reflex and the integration of reflex systems
were problems not of apologetics but of energetics. Investigation
had been confined to those aspects of behaviour
which are for practical purposes invariable responses to a
particular situation. From the human standpoint the most
fascinating feature of the behaviour of an organism is, after
all, the extent to which its behaviour is conditioned not by
the immediate but by the antecedent situation. In the
opening years of this century the researches of Sherrington
were elucidating the integration of reflexes in normal
behaviour. Restricted as they were to the decerebrate
animal, the traditional distinction between reflex and voluntary
activity remained as a defeatist formula in biological
nomenclature. The distinction was not a gratuitous olive
branch to introspective philosophy. It had its objective
basis in the domain of behaviour which is not uniquely
determined by the immediate stimulus, when all synchronous
conditions have been standardized. That distinction has
been superseded to-day by the work of Pavlov’s school,
which has shown, first, that in the higher animals with the
cerebrum intact, new reflex systems can be built up experimentally
under perfectly definable and reproducible conditions;
that the relations between such conditioned reflexes
can be defined in the language of space and time; and that
the concept of sensation can be externalized by reference
to the ability of a given stimulus to become a specific agent
in the building up of a new reflex system. In short, it is
legitimate to anticipate the possibility of giving a complete
specification of how such an animal as a dog will behave
in a given situation without recourse to the traditional
nomenclature of memory, consciousness, sensation, etc.
Pavlov’s work is now accessible to the English reader
through two translations of the Russian physiologist’s own
writings and several excellent résumés, such as the one
given in Lovatt Evans’ Recent Advances in Physiology.
How far-reaching are its consequences has not been widely
recognized even by biologists themselves. Experimental
biology, during its brief career, has attempted to accommodate
itself to the introspective temper of traditional
philosophy by a compromise explicitly formulated in the
writings of Descartes, who bequeathed to physiology the
dualism of mind and matter. In conformity with the
Chaldæan mythos, many philosophers, Descartes among
them, have endowed Man alone with soulfulness. The
coming of the Evolutionary hypothesis has broken down so
inflexible a distinction between Man and other forms of
living matter. Evolutionists in the nineteenth century, like
Haeckel, were prepared to equip the Amœba with a soul.
In our time the Cartesian compromise has again shifted its
boundaries. By the beginning of this century the moth
once more had gone to join the candle. Still Man stood
with a little family of mammals around him, each with one
leg on either side of the frontier that separates the universe
of space and time from the Platonic world of universals.
Pavlov has taken those aspects of behaviour which would
have been referred twenty years ago to exclusively introspective
concepts, and has treated them successfully as
predictable configurations in a space-time framework. The
little family of mammals has been let through the tollgate
of the Cartesian compromise. A new school of psychologists
has come into being with the express object of making
psychology a physical science, relieving Man, the celestial
pilgrim, of his burden of soul.
Philosophers have always had a legitimate cause for complaint
that biologists were unable to deal with those aspects
of human life which interest people most. The distinction
between reflex and voluntary activity provided the fullest
absolution for that amiable libertarianism which we all
entertain under the influence of alcohol and love. Because
that distinction was implicit in the outlook of the
most radical mechanists of the last generation, Loeb among
them, Dr. Haldane finds it so easy to point out the
inadequacy of the mechanistic outlook. In the light of
Pavlov’s work we can now envisage the possibility that the
methods of physical science will one day claim the whole
field of what can be properly called knowledge. If I am
right in cherishing such an opinion, it would thus appear
that the investigation of the conditioned reflex initiates a
new epoch in biology, pregnant with more far-reaching
philosophical implications than the evolutionary speculations
of the nineteenth century. The fact that no reference
to the conditioned reflex is contained in Dr. Haldane’s Gifford
Lectures may in part account for the fact that he can so
easily dispose of the mechanistic position. The modern
mechanist does not say that thought and love and heroism
do not exist. He says, show me behaviour to which you
apply the adjectives thoughtful or loving or heroic, and
we will, one fine day, endeavour to arrive at predictable
conclusions with reference to it by following the only method
of enquiry which we have learned by experience to trust.
When Dr. Haldane goes out of his way to dispose of the
puerile formula that thought is a secretion of the brain, as
bile is a secretion of the liver, and does so, I gather, under
the impression that mechanists either believe it to mean
something or alternatively shut their eyes to the major problems
of existence, I can only respectfully suggest that he is
flogging a dead horse, while the living ones are getting out
of the vitalistic stables.
I have endeavoured so far to indicate the increasing
measure of success that has crowned the application of
physical methods and the use of physical concepts in modern
biological investigation. I have attempted to illustrate the
continuous retreat from teleological concepts that has
accompanied this advance. In asking what progress may
be anticipated from encouraging the teleological attitude to
the nature of life, I wish now to urge that the important
advances of biological science during the last hundred
years have not only involved continual abandonment of
teleological concepts, but have consistently been made in
the teeth of opposition from the vitalists, organicists and
holists of their time. A century ago, in the same year that
witnessed Wöhler’s announcement of the successful synthesis
of Urea, the great chemist Henry wrote (1827) concerning
organic compounds: “It is not probable that we shall
ever attain the power of imitating Nature in these operations.
For in the functions of a living plant a directing
principle appears to be concerned peculiar to animated
bodies and superior to and differing from the cause which
has been termed chemical affinity.” Only six years before
Helmholtz’s determination of the velocity of the nervous
impulse in 1851, Johannes Müller had declared that to
measure the propagation of that imponderable psychical
principle was a theoretical absurdity.
It is not unlikely that before another celebration of the
centenary of Wöhler’s achievement, Fischer’s synthesis of
an octadecapeptide will have been surpassed by the manufacture
of complex proteins in the laboratory. Looking
forward a little in the light of what success has crowned
the construction of physical models of vital processes, it is,
as Sir Edward Sharpey Schafer scandalously suggested at a
meeting of the British Association some years ago, perfectly
legitimate to entertain the possibility, even the likelihood,
that scientists will one day construct from artificially synthesized
organic materials, systems with so wide a range of
reversible reactivity and receptivity to external influences
that they would be called organisms, if met with in Nature.
While taking a more hopeful view in this matter than some
biologists, I would remark that the validity of the mechanistic
outlook is quite independent of this possibility. The
security of any dynamical system of treating the motions
of the heavenly bodies is independent of the possibility
that human effort could manufacture a new satellite for
Jupiter.
If we can assert that the present phase of biological
enquiry is a peculiarly fruitful one, and that there is no
reason to see any immediate cessation of progress in the
use of physical concepts as the basis of our analysis of the
properties of living matter, can we not go further and state
that we have absolutely no encouragement for entertaining
the hope that any deeper knowledge will accrue from apostrophizing
under the sobriquets of entelechy, life force, élan
vital that elusive entity to which, perhaps, the poet William
Blake referred as Old Nobodaddy? It is doubtful whether
we shall see a recrudescence of such frankly animistic devices
as these. As biology becomes more technical and more
exact, an aptitude for rehabilitating oriental mysticism in
somewhat unusual verbiage will be regarded as an insufficient
equipment for entering the field of biological controversy.
The investigator who abandons physics for the
pursuit of biology will contribute new ideas. Fruitful contributions
need no longer be expected from those who
combine the pursuit of literature with an amiable interest
in natural history. The days of Butler and Bergson are
passed.
Dr. Haldane, the most vigorous contemporary critic of
the mechanistic standpoint, is very anxious to avoid any
suspicion of being tainted with the cruder forms of vitalism.
He disowns any allegiance to the life force, élan vital et
hoc genus omne, except in so far as he, somewhat mysteriously,
contrives to introduce an adventitious deity into
the latter portion of his Gifford Lectures. This does
not make its appearance until his major thesis is complete.
Anxious as is Dr. Haldane to disclaim adherence to the
tenets of vitalism, he is very definite in denying the possibility
that atomistic concepts will ever successfully deal
with the problem of what he calls “conscious behaviour.”
In the light of Pavlov’s work we see that the problem of
what is usually called conscious behaviour, or as we should
rather say conditioned behaviour, can now be approached
as a problem in the study of those conditions which determine
whether a new reflex will, or will not, be brought into
being. We may state this in other words by enquiring
how the passage of impulses along particular tracts in the
central nervous system influences the facility with which the
nervous impulse will pass across a particular type of synapse.
Since the problem of the conductivity of the synapse is, as
we have seen, an essentially physical problem, it is not
overstating the case to say that the work of Pavlov’s school
has brought the study of what Dr. Haldane calls “conscious
behaviour” within the realm of physical enquiry. Once
this is fully grasped it no longer seems incredible that the
interpretation of conditioned behaviour will eventually come
within the scope of physico-chemical analysis. Contrary to
the holistic standpoint, we are thus led to an atomistic
concept of individuality. This I shall venture to formulate
as the statistical probability that in an immensely elaborate
system of reversible reactions a certain number of states
characteristic of any given moment will be reproducible at
another moment.
In his Lowell lectures Professor A. V. Hill lays down
two general conclusions derived from the extension of
modern biological enquiry. First, as I have endeavoured
to show, there is no limit to the extent to which the mechanisms
of life can be elucidated with the aid of physical
methods and concepts. Second, that, however far we get,
we shall still find function, adaptation, organization and
purpose in the processes we explore. I would venture to
suggest that, however alluring such a compromise between
vitalism and mechanism may appear, these two conclusions,
though formally in nowise inconsistent, are, nevertheless,
in practice incompatible. As Henderson points out in his
Fitness of the Environment, if we wish to indulge in teleological
phantasies, we can find as much scope in physics
and chemistry as in biology. We do not dismiss the hypothesis
that thunderstorms occur when a blue unicorn sneezes
on Uranus, because it is actually possible to disprove so
engaging a fancy, but simply because other ways of treating
thunderstorms lead to more useful conclusions.
Hence it seems to me that as we come to understand
more and more about the mechanics of living systems by
using methods of which Professor Hill is so brilliant an
exponent, we shall inevitably find ourselves talking less
and less about purpose and function. In consequence many
of the problems which now engage the attention of philosophers
will be relegated to the same status as the philosopher’s
stone. No doubt such a change will come very gradually,
so gradually that we shall hardly notice it. Nevertheless,
one may venture to predict that philosophers, already
forced by the developments of modern physics to divert
their attention from the pretentious crossword puzzles of
the Hegelian tradition, will sooner or later be driven to
take account of the post-evolutionary developments in
biology, and more especially those which have their starting-point
in Pavlov’s researches.
By undertaking the analysis of the characteristics of
conscious behaviour without departing from the methods of
the traditional physiology of reflex action, biological science
in our generation has shown that there is no nicely defined
boundary at which physiology ends and moral philosophy
begins. Hitherto physiology and academic philosophy have
developed independently, because physiologists themselves
have accepted the common sense dualism of mind and
matter. Moral philosophy can no longer claim that there
is any distinctive aspect of the Nature of Life, which lies
beyond the province of physiological enquiry. If any
fundamental distinction between mind and matter remains,
that distinction henceforth defines the antinomy of a public
world of common beliefs which all can share, the conceptual
world of science in which ethical neutrality and economy
of hypothesis reign supreme, and, in contradistinction to
that public world, many private worlds which for the present
remain impenetrable through the medium of discourse.
Biological science is continually socializing our beliefs.
What seems irrevocably part of the private worlds of one
generation becomes irrevocably part of the public world
of its grandchildren. Thus the new pluralism will not be,
like the Cartesian system, static, but dynamic. It is ever
tending towards a monistic outlook as a limiting case.
Such a monism, unlike traditional materialism and traditional
idealism will be regarded not as a formula but as an
asymptote. It is evidently immaterial to public discourse
whether we privately entertain the view that the public
world is more or less real than our private worlds. It would
thus seem that as biological science invades the province
of human behaviour the concept of publicity, as I venture
to call the communicability of beliefs, will come to occupy
the status of importance which reality has held in the systems
of egocentric philosophers.
The public world, as I have conceived it, is a construction
based on the continuous extension of the principle of mechanism.
The principle of mechanism, that a complex system
is interpretable only by reference to the properties of its
constituent parts, is not urged in the spirit of dogmatic
assertion, but because it has served us well in the past.
We still await any single verifiable conclusion that is uniquely
developed from any alternative principle. Holism, the
newest form of Vitalism, claims to have found an alternative
or supplementary principle that is essentially teleological.
The holist does not specify by reference to any single concrete
situation how he proposes to use his principle. It is
admitted even by the mechanist that we are not in a position
to construct a symbolic relation which will completely
describe the vagaries of a Ford car in terms of the field
equations of the proton and electron. Does the holist wish
us to believe that we can help anyone to drive a car by
assuring him that at every level of complexity between the
internal structure of the atom and the newly licensed automobile
there emerges an ever-increasing urge to a wholeness
or unity which is somehow indefinably different from the
interaction of the parts? Verily the mechanist of all people
knows that we know in part and we prophesy in part.
For this very reason, because he is prepared to await
with patience the slow advance of science, he refuses
to subscribe to high-sounding pseudonyms for ignorance
and principles that are never seriously intended to be put
into practice.
In the recent symposium on The Nature of Life before
the British Association both General Smuts in his exposition
of the holistic standpoint and Dr. Haldane who supported
him dwelt upon the supposed collapse of mechanistic principles
in physics itself. The former cited in support of his
point a somewhat rhetorical remark by Dr. Whitehead in
this sense. It is of course evident that if our mechanical
principles undergo modification our biological interpretations
must share in the general change of outlook. It is,
therefore, beside the point to criticize the mechanistic standpoint
on the ground that our mechanical principles are
undergoing revision. Let us examine this objection a little
more closely. Experimental biology, we are told, has been
directed towards the attempt to describe the properties of
living matter in terms of the traditional physical concepts
of mass, length, time, energy, etc. Since these concepts
now appear to be less fundamental than we once believed,
the hope that a complete mathematical description of the
universe is realizable, has, as Mr. Sullivan asserts with
triumphant naïveté, “no longer any plausibility.” Surely
it is evident that a signal advance towards a more monistic
interpretation of nature has been made, when the analysis
of any biological phenomenon has been achieved with the
aid of traditional physical concepts, and when concepts
once peculiar to biology, as affinity was once peculiar to
chemistry, have been translated into the traditional language
of physics. Physics to-day is seeking a new synthesis
to take into one system of equations all the old data, and
many new ones which have lately accumulated. This is
not a new situation. The old mechanics remains as valid
as ever for the realm in which it was developed to operate.
To effect a more comprehensive scheme it has been necessary
to examine many of the old postulates. In the meantime
we have to recognize that we are not so near to a single
unifying hypothesis as the rise of energetics led the physicists
of Kelvin’s generation to hope. What does this signify?
Certainly not that mechanics has abandoned the
principles of mechanism. Is it not rather a fact that the
modern physicist is complaining that the inadequacy of
Newtonian principles is in part attributable to teleological
implications insufficiently recognized till now? The very
hope of finality which Kelvin’s generation entertained seems
from the new mechanistic standpoint, as I have stated it,
to savour of scholasticism.
In taking this line General Smuts and Dr. Haldane seem
to me to have laid bare the source of a misunderstanding
that lies at the root of most of the criticism which vitalists
old or new direct against the new or the old mechanistic
standpoint. Those who have the scholastic predilection for
finality and the scholastic predilection for the abstract noun,
do not seem to be able to believe in the existence of people
who are not like themselves. They cannot, it appears,
understand that unless one starts off with the obsession
that the universe can be summed up in a monosyllable,
one is under no imperative necessity on the one hand to be
resentful towards or disappointed with science because it
lays no claim to the finality of religious dogma, nor on the
other to make the assumption that such finality ought to
be obtainable. The mechanist does not claim that his
system is, or ever will be, complete in the sense that science
will one day find an answer for all the conundrums which
the scholastic temperament dictates. On the contrary, it
is the essence of the mechanistic position that there is a
technique of asking questions profitably as well as a way
of answering them satisfactorily. All the mechanist claims
is that as far as we can see at present his way of dealing
with things leads to the most complete unanimity which it
is possible to attain. Against the old vitalism, that of Dr.
Haldane, who denies that the principle of mechanism can
ever deal with conscious behaviour the older mechanistic
outlook was secure in the assurance that, if the principle
of mechanism failed at such a level, no other principle led
to verifiable predictions in the same field. Against the new
vitalism or holistic standpoint of General Smuts which no
longer asserts dogmatically that the principle of mechanism
is inapplicable at any specific level of existence, but contends
that it does not anywhere give a complete account, the new
mechanistic or publicist standpoint which I have outlined
contends that if the principle of mechanism fails to give a
complete account at any level no alternative or supplementary
principle has been discovered. The reply of the
mechanist old or new to the vitalist old or new is that of
Mr. W. B. Yeats’ faeries:
“Is anything better, anything better
Tell us it then...”
It follows that, in any discussion between the two, the
combatants are generally at cross-purposes. The mechanist
is primarily concerned with an epistemological issue. His
critic has always an ontological axe to grind. The mechanist
is concerned with how to proceed to a construction which
will represent as much about the universe as human beings
with their limited range of receptor organs can agree to
accept. The vitalist or holist has an incorrigible urge to
get behind the limitations of our receptor organs and discover
what the universe is really like. What we mean by
really in this connexion evidently depends upon whether
we view the question socially or individually. In our relation
to other human beings the nearest approach to what
the universe is really like is found in the schematization of
our common experiences. If there is any other reality its
sanction is non-social. Thus in contradistinction to the
reality of traditional philosophy which is an individualistic
concept, the concept of publicity, which it is proposed
to substitute as the goal of synthetic philosophy, is an
essentially social one.
IV. THE CONCEPT OF ADAPTATION — §1 — §2 — §3
“No philosopher who is rational and modest has ever
pretended to assign the ultimate cause of any natural
operation, or to show distinctly the action of that power
which produces single effect in the universe. It is confessed
that the utmost effort of human reason is to reduce
the principles productive of natural phenomena to a greater
simplicity.... The most perfect philosophy of the
natural kind only staves off our ignorance a little longer,
as perhaps the most perfect philosophy of the moral or
metaphysical kind serves only to discover larger portions
of it.”—David Hume, Sceptical Doubts
By those who hesitate to commit themselves to an explicit
advocacy of either the vitalistic or mechanistic views about
the Nature of Life it has often been urged that the concept
of adaptation is fundamental to biological science. Professor
A. V. Hill is perhaps the most brilliant physiologist
now living. He adopts a hopeful attitude to the progress
which awaits further analysis of the properties of living
matter in physico-chemical terms. He also thinks that,
however far mechanistic principles are extended, the biologist
will always encounter “adaptation” in the phenomena
which he studies. Another distinguished physiologist,
Professor Lovatt Evans has expressed himself in rather
more emphatic terms.
“Physiologists,” he states, “in attempting to know what
life is, have in my opinion attempted too much, and I think
that a new point of view is essential.... The idea of
adaptation, urged by Claude Bernard, should be adopted by
physiology as its basal principle, as the chemist accepts the
conservation of matter or the physicist the conservation of
energy. We need not seek to know why it is so, that is the
province of the philosopher.... It is not a definition of
what life is, but a brief statement of its way.... Life is
conserved by adaptation.”
When I first read these words I was not sure that I agreed
with them. I was not quite certain that I knew what they
meant. I had already come to the conclusion that the
word adaptation is frequently used by biologists without a
very clear agreement as to its content. I cannot subscribe
to the view that there is a sort of trade union of philosophers
to which physiologists are ineligible, unless they can show
their articles of apprenticeship. Nor can I conceive what
is meant by a concept of life except such as is implied in a
statement of its way. A scientific concept defines a class
of properties. A scientific concept of life or adaptation
must conform to this requirement. In this essay my object
is not to criticize Professor Lovatt Evans for whose breadth
of view I entertain a very sincere respect. I have quoted
his words, because they focus attention on some significant
and controversial issues. They serve to reveal how imperative
it has become that biologists should agree about the
sense in which they intend to use the word adaptation.
The quotation given above might be interpreted to mean
two very different things. If the term adaptation is used
to define certain very general characteristics of living systems,
it becomes almost co-extensive with a scientific concept
of life itself. If we use principle in a somewhat archaic
sense to indicate a field for investigation, like the principle
of affinity or the active principle of the thyroid gland, there
can be no question that the idea of adaptation is the basic
principle of physiology. The comparison of the biologist
with the chemist or physicist seems to go beyond this, and
imply that adaptation is not something to be explored and
interpreted, but part of the logical procedure of biology,
something by the aid of which we can predict conclusions
of universal validity in the field of biological enquiry. I
do not think that Professor Lovatt Evans really means this.
I do urge that biologists continually confuse within the
compass of the concept of adaptation the notion of a problem
for solution and of a vera causa. This in everything
but verbiage is precisely what the cruder type of vitalist
does, when he invokes the vital principle. He first introduces
a term to describe a large number of things about
which we are ignorant and wish that we knew more. He
then falls into the trap of imagining that the invention of a
new term has solved the problem.
Quite apart from this difference which, if it is to define
the scope of our scientific enquiries, cannot be dismissed
as metaphysics, biologists differ a good deal concerning
the extent of the phenomena and the kinds of phenomena
they are dealing with, when they speak of adaptation. The
physiologist—in the restricted sense of the term—is usually
referring to something which might be called the self-regulating
characteristic of the body. The evolutionary
biologist—who to-day is a physiologist in the broader sense
of the term—is usually thinking of “a change in the structure,
and by implication also in the habits of an animal
which render it better fitted” for life. I here quote Professor
D. M. S. Watson’s suggestive address on adaptation
from the evolutionary standpoint.[3] Sometimes the word
adaptation has a more comprehensive significance and
includes both definitions which I have distinguished. It
then amounts to saying that living systems are self-regulating
and self-propagating, which is one way of defining the
nature of life as a scientific concept. None of these technical
uses of the word adaptation imply anything that the
most dogmatic mechanist could decry. If we define adaptation
as the self-regulating processes by which living matter
retains its recognizable characteristics, it is a truism to say
that life is preserved by adaptation. In that case, if
adaptation is to be made the paramount issue for biological
enquiry, we can hardly upbraid our predecessors for presumptuously
seeking to know what life is. If we are to
reach any agreement about the use of the word adaptation
we must therefore retrace our steps, and examine more
closely what are the characteristics of a living system. It
is useless to define the goal of biological enquiry in terms
of a concept which is as vague as life itself. I suggest that
when, in its various uses, the term adaptation has any
objective utility, it refers to these two more or less distinct
categories of characteristics which living beings display,
i.e. self-regulating and self-propagating. They are separable
issues inasmuch as a worker bee and a Dominican friar are
self-regulating but not self-propagating systems. There is
no particular reason to object to the use of the prefix, so
long as no personalistic implications of the word self are
imposed upon it without further discussion.
Of the two ways in which the word adaptation is used in
biological discussion, that which implies the notion of self-regulation
is most fundamental. A living organism is an
extremely complex system in dynamic equilibrium with its
environment. The idea of dynamical equilibrium is not
peculiar to biology. The atom, which for traditional
chemistry was a statical concept, is no longer regarded in
that way by the modern physicist. What is more peculiar
about living matter is its amazing complexity, and the
idea of adaptation in the sense of self-regulation calls attention
to the fact that a system of such extreme complexity,
a system with so many characteristics, continues to maintain
its individuality, i.e., its manifold characteristics, in
spite of all the changes that are taking place within it and
without. The recognition of this complexity is common
ground. If the mechanist underrates the difficulty of the
problem, he is certainly to be discouraged, except in so far
as the scientist in attacking any problem must always
focus his attention on a limited range of data and rule out
certain things as insignificant for his present purpose. It
may be true, as Professor Lovatt Evans opines, that mechanistic
interpretations tend to become arrogant and superficial.
Is he on surer ground in holding that “it is unthinkable
that a chance encounter of physico-chemical
phenomena can be the explanation”? Might we not reflect
with David Hume that “our own mind being narrow
and contracted, we cannot extend our conception to the
variety and extent of nature, but imagine that she is
as much bounded in her operations, as we are in our speculation”?
Scientific hypotheses are not always thinkable, if by that
we mean pleasant, easy or conformable to common sense.
Our grandfathers thought it “inconceivable” that her Gracious
Majesty, Queen of Great Britain and Ireland, Empress
of India and Defender of the Faith, could be descended from
an ape. The atomic structure of matter was unthinkable
to many people little more than a century ago. To-day
the quantum atomic model is unthinkable; but we think
it is the best way of interpreting the data. Given this
amazingly complex system in dynamically stable equilibrium
with its environment, we have to decide consistently with
the fullest requirements of the problems what is the most
economical way in which we can envisage its existence.
Seeing that a mechanistic interpretation is evidently the
most economical one, the real issue is to decide whether
there are any characteristics of the complex which are
inconsistent with such an attitude.
From the modern standpoint the individuality of the
atom is a statistical concept. The atom is in dynamically
stable equilibrium with its surroundings. It might, therefore,
be argued that a Ford car is an example of a complex
mechanism which is in dynamical equilibrium with its
environment. This would be a superficial analogy for the
order of complexity which we encounter in living matter.
The molecular constitution of the parts of a Ford car is
comparatively static. In the minutest parts of an organism
new molecules are being built up and replacing others that
have been broken down. Nevertheless, in all this astonishing
panorama of microscopic revolutions which underlie the
microscopic continuity of the organism we know of no
events which are in conflict with the great generalizations
of physical science.
On this point Professor Hill speaks with special authority,
when he declares:
“Fortunately for physiology several of the generalizations
of science appear to be fairly strictly true, even when applied
to the living organism. Although such exact experiments
are not possible on man, or animals, or plants, as may be
made on non-living objects, there is little evidence—indeed,
I would be bold and say there is no evidence—that such living
creatures can, in any manner or degree, evade the ordinary
laws of mechanics, chemistry and physics, the principles of
the Conservation of Energy and Mass.... There really is
no evidence that momentum and kinetic energy, that chemical
transformations, that electrical and magnetic phenomena,
occur in the living body in any manner, or to any extent,
which differs from that obtaining in the more readily investigated
non-living world.”
In the same lecture Professor Hill replies to a statement
which has been frequently reiterated by vitalistic writers
including General Smuts and Professor Julian Huxley.
Referring to the Second Law of Thermodynamics, he says:
“Philosophically speaking, the Second Law of Thermodynamics,
dealing with the limitations of the availability of
Energy, is more liable to doubt. It is known to rest on a
statistical basis, and when we are dealing with units, complete,
self-producing, yet as invisible and intangible as the filter-passing
or other micro-organisms, it is, theoretically speaking,
possible that some means may be available of evading the
statistical relations which govern the behaviour of larger
systems. But here again we must ask for evidence—and
there is none of a precise or definite character which suggests,
in the least degree, that the living cell can escape the jurisdiction
of the Second Law.”
We are thus forced to consider the order of complexity
of the living system maintained in dynamical equilibrium
with its surroundings as the essential feature which distinguishes
it from non-living things. This complexity can be
arbitrarily divided into many levels; but for convenience
we may confine ourselves to two, the macroscopic and the
microscopic. Let us be explicit about the meaning of this
distinction. In the more familiar animals, we are accustomed
to recognize a variety of responses to a variety of
external agencies. Generally speaking in the more complex
animals each kind of reactivity and each kind of receptivity
is spatially localized. For instance, light impinging upon
the retina evokes contraction of the pigment cells in the
toes of a frog. From this macroscopic complexity of the
gross architecture of the animal body arise two types of
problems: first, the problems of co-ordination dealing with
the way in which a disturbance recurring in some receptive
area is propagated to an effector organ (gland, muscle, etc.)
in some other region; and second, the problems of metabolic
exchange, dealing with how the supply and distribution of
sources of energy for all this display of activity is maintained.
The first involves the study of the nervous impulse
along the peripheral nerve fibres and through the central
nervous system; it also involves the study of the internal
secretions. The second involves the study of digestion and
assimilation of foodstuffs, the intake of oxygen to burn up
the waste products of chemical activity, and the removal
of carbon dioxide, water and other products of oxidation.
In contradistinction to the gross complexity of organs or
populations of cells, we have to take into account the microscopic
complexity of the cell itself. This presents a more
general issue, because there exist many organisms whose
complexity is of the same order as that of the separate
cells which make up the bodies of familiar animals of visible
dimensions. Two of the major problems of cell physiology
concern the way in which the cell maintains its semi-permeability,
and the way in which it maintains a constant renewal
of chemical materials by utilizing the energy liberated in
certain organic oxidations.
If we remove the magneto from a car, we can keep it
intact for an indefinite period: it is fundamental to our
idea of a mechanism that it can be taken to pieces and put
together again. We are so accustomed to think of a leg
or an arm as dependent for their activity on the rest of the
body, that the conception of a living mechanism is repugnant
to common sense. In the laboratory it is possible to
study properties of nerve, muscle, the cell membrane,
absorption of food in the gut, oxidation of nitrogenous
materials in the liver, etc., as isolated events. A person
who is not a biologist almost invariably expresses bewilderment
when he sees the isolated heart of an animal beating
regularly in a perfusion apparatus. There exists the idea
that the living organism differs from a mechanical system
in that the parts cannot persist without the whole.[4] Behind
this illusion of common sense the holistic concept of adaptation
stands securely entrenched. The holistic conception
implies that for living systems the part must be interpreted
in relation to the whole, and not the whole from the interaction
of parts. We have seen that the ultimate non-biological
constituents of living matter, molecules, atoms,
etc., do not behave differently when united to form a living
system. In transcending this level of organization we are
faced with an equally striking conclusion. The contraction
of an isolated muscle preparation is essentially the same as
the contraction of a muscle considered as an isolated aspect
of the behaviour of the intact organism. The passage of
the nervous impulse along an isolated nerve is not fundamentally
different from the passage of the nervous impulse
in the normal animal. The conversion of sugar into alcohol
by the isolated enzyme zymase obtained from crushed yeast
cells is a process like that of the conversion of sugar into
alcohol by the living yeast fungus. The whole development
of physiology, from the time when Haller first made an
isolated muscle preparation and Spallanzani produced
animal light by moistening a dessicated powder of luminescent
jelly fishes, bears witness to the conclusion that the
separated constituents of a living whole do not at any level
of complexity behave differently from the way in which
they behave as parts of a more complex order. Thus, when
the fullest recognition is given to the extreme complexity
of living systems, the problem of self-regulation submitted
to experimental analysis does not bring forward any confirmation
for the holistic view of adaptation as the creative
interpolation of new irreducible properties at different levels
of complexity. The holist may reply that it is one thing
to take the living machine to pieces, and another thing to
put it together again. Even here the analogy with the
machine holds good. To graft the eye of one salamander
tadpole on to the head of another individual is now a commonplace
of experimental embryology. Five-legged and
two-headed newts are now manufactured in the laboratory.
Self-regulation, the way in which an organism maintains
a seeming continuity of arrangement in spite of the uninterrupted
and ubiquitous flux of macroscopic and microscopic
changes which its existence implies, defines the sense in
which the term adaptation is ordinarily used by the physiologist.
In contradistinction to this physiological and individual
use, adaptation is employed in biological discussion
in a morphological and specific sense, when we consider
how one animal comes to be distinguished from another by
some architectural arrangement appropriate to a particular
kind of environment. In this sense the problem of adaptation
has played a prominent part in the evolutionary speculations
of the past century. Given the fact that organisms
are not only self-regulating but self-propagating, the evolutionary
theory sets out to explain how living systems come
to exist in so many specific forms, and how it is that these
specific forms are on the whole fitted or adapted to their
respective surroundings. The qualification on the whole is
highly significant. Organisms display many peculiarities of
architecture which by no stretch of imagination can be
regarded as necessarily fitting them better for their conditions
of life. To assume that every peculiarity of structure
in an animal is useful to it in the struggle for existence is a
pure assumption unfounded on anything but teleological
prejudice.
Adaptation in the morphological sense really includes two
ideas which to some extent coalesce, and are therefore all
the more readily confused. At times the word implies
nothing more than viability. In this sense adaptation is
the whole problem of evolution. Up to a certain point an
organism must be “suited” to its environment in order to
live at all. At other times adaptation is extended to
mean an essential utility in every detail of the structure of
an organism. This is a mischievous implication which, as
will be seen later, has hindered the formation of a clear
conception of the evolutionary process. Even if we could
justify the belief that female peafowl are as much impressed
by peacocks as are some male biologists, we have still failed
to supply a criterion of survival value which has any satisfactory
significance. The enthusiast who describes an
adaptation is often like the advertizing manager who tells
us how many customers we shall get, if we advertize with
him, but is inclined to be reticent about whether the profit
derived from more customers is commensurate with the fees
he proposes to exact for his services. Bateson, who first
applied Mendel’s principles to animals, wrote five years
before the Mendelian Renaissance in terms which may still
be commended to the thoughtful examination of every
student of the evolutionary problems:
“Whereas the only possible test of the utility of a structure
is a quantitative one, such a quantitative method of assessment
is entirely beyond our powers. To know that the
presence of a certain organ may lead to the preservation of
the race is useless, if we cannot tell how much preservation
it can effect... unless we know also the degree to which
its presence is harmful, unless, in fact, we know how its
presence affects the profit and loss account of the organism.”
(Materials for the Study of Variation).
That animals do in fact display many structural characteristics
which are in no sense useful to them is generally
admitted to-day. It thus becomes as much the function
of any theory of the evolutionary process to explain the
origin of useless as to explain the origin of useful devices.
There is a practical limit to the use of the concept of adaptation
in morphology. There is a no less obvious limit to
the use of the concept of adaptation in physiology. An
animal is a self-regulating system up to a point; but it
cannot in every contingency take arms against a sea of
troubles and by opposing end them. If we could define in
some general terms where this limit lies, we should be
justified in speaking of a principle of adaptation in the sense
that we speak of a principle of conservation of matter.
The ideally self-regulating unit of living matter endowed
with the secret of perpetual youth is as imaginary as the
Economic Man. At present the fact that organisms cease
to regulate themselves and die is as fundamental a problem
of biology as the converse fact that they regulate themselves
and thereby continue to live. The fact that the organism
has a good deal of useless anatomical equipment seems to
be as true as the fact that on the whole its anatomy is
suited to the requirements of its surroundings. In whichever
way we employ the term adaptation we are forced
to the conclusion that it is only legitimate to speak of a
principle of adaptation in the sense in which we speak of
the active principle of the thyroid gland. Adaptation defines
a field of problems which await solution. In that sense the
concept of adaptation is as fundamental to mechanistic as
to any other theories of the organism.
This is not what is generally meant when it is said that
adaptation is a fundamental principle of biological enquiry.
I believe that it is the only legitimate sense in which it
can be said that there is a biological principle of adaptation.
It seems to me that, when we go further and put more than
this into our concept of adaptation, we are driven to formulating
the problems of biology in a wrong way. By inventing
hypotheses to explain facts which do not exist, we then
proceed to give false interpretations of the significance of
facts that do exist.
When the principle of adaptation is treated as a principle
which enables us to predict conclusions, it constantly leads
us to fantastic distortions of what really happens. If I
wished to illustrate this in connexion with the self-regulating
aspect of the concept of adaptation, I could not do better
than refer to current speculations about the rôle of the
ductless glands in the economy of the organism. The
physiologist who interprets his field of observation in a
manner analogous to that of the physicist and chemist
realizes that we have no reason to believe that every chemical
entity found in the animal body is necessary or even useful
to its owner. He will not therefore draw any conclusions
of a far-reaching nature from the discovery that a certain
tissue extract has highly specific physiological properties,
unless he can show that the removal of the tissue itself
produces effects of an opposite nature to those which ensue
on injecting its active constituent. The student of ductless
glands who regards adaptation as a principle to be applied
rather than as field to be explored will not be held back
by such restraint. We must thank the “principle” of
adaptation in endocrinology for the romantic guess-work
of that school which undertakes to interpret the whole
of human history in terms of a glandular explanation of
temperament. Most speculations on which the glandular
theory of temperament are based have their only experimental
basis in the presence of supposedly specific active
substances in one or other tissue extract. A “principle of
adaptation” does not assist us to understand why the
pituitary gland of a fish should contain one specific constituent
which produces expansion of the black pigment
cells in the skin of a frog, another specific constituent which
causes the uterus of the mammal to contract, and yet a
third which produces a specific fall of blood pressure in the
bird and a specific rise of blood pressure in the mammal.
It is especially in the field of evolutionary biology that
we must look for most guidance, because the concept of
adaptation has occupied such a prominent part in the
evolutionary controversy. As an example of how “the
principle of adaptation” leads to incorrect conclusions I
need cite only one example from an exceedingly able and
provocative address of Professor D. M. S. Watson.
“It is not unusual for a student of fossils to discuss the
habits of an extinct animal on the basis of a structural resemblance
of its ‘adaptive features’ with those of a living
animal and then to pass on to make use of his conclusions
as if they were facts in the discussion of an evolutionary
history or of the mode of origin of a series of sediments. In
extreme cases such evidence may be absolutely reliable: no
man faced with an ichthyosaur so perfectly preserved that
the outlines of its fins are visible can possibly doubt that it
is an aquatic animal, and such a conclusion based on structure
is supported by the entire absence of ichthyosaurs in continental
deposits of appropriate ages and their abundance in marine
beds. But if extremes give good evidence, ordinary cases
are always disputable. For example, there is, so far as I
know, not the least evidence in the post-cranial skeleton that
the hippopotamus is aquatic; its limbs show no swimming
modification whatsoever, and the dorsal position of the eyes
would be a small point on which to base assumptions. Most
palæontologists believe that the dentition of a mammal, and
by inference also that of a reptile or fish, is highly adaptive,
that its character will be closely correlated with the animal’s
food, and that from it the habits of an extinct animal can be
inferred with safety. Here again the extreme cases are
justified, the flesh-eating teeth of a cat and the grinding
battery of the horse are clearly related to diet. Crushing
dentitions, with the modification of skull and jaw shape and
of musculature which go with them, seem equally characteristic.
I had always believed that the horny plates and the
jaws of Platypus were adapted to hard food, and that that
animal possessed them, whilst the closely allied Echidna was
toothless, because it was aquatic and lived in rivers which
might be expected to have a rich molluscan fauna which could
serve as food. But the half-dozen specimens whose stomachs
I have opened contained no molluscs whatsoever, and seem
to have fed on insect larvæ, the ordinary soft bottom fauna
of a stream.” (Op. cit.)
We are now beginning to see that the evolutionists of the
nineteenth century focused their attention far too exclusively
on adaptation. In other words, they regarded adaptation
as a principle like the principle of conservation of
matter, one of universal validity within the field of biology.
Any theory of evolution has to explain why non-adaptive,
as well as adaptive, features arise. In that sense the fundamental
problem of evolution is not the origin of adaptation
but the origin of species. Both the theories of Lamarck
and Darwin implicitly assumed that the differences between
species, in the traditional, i.e. Linnæan sense, are mainly
utilitarian. Having started with an incorrect apprehension
of the facts they proceeded to elaborate hypotheses to
account for them. Thence inevitably they drew from these
hypotheses an unsatisfactory account of the way in which
new species do arise. From the modern standpoint analysis
of the species problem does not demand a recognition that
species differences are even in the main utilitarian, though
such a statement would probably be true of differences
between larger units such as genera. Nor from the modern
standpoint do the hypotheses of either Lamarck or Darwin
give us any clue to the way in which the species barrier,
i.e. inability to breed with other species successfully, can
have arisen. Anything which remains of the Lamarckian
principle in the light of modern research has no special
relevance to the origin of adaptations. Whatever remains
of the theory of natural selection has been completely
divested of the implication that non-adaptive characters
were necessarily adaptive at their inception.
A discussion of the fate of the Lamarckian and Darwinian
theories must be undertaken elsewhere. Here it is sufficient
to point out that both, more particularly the latter, had a
peculiarly sterilizing influence on the growth of experimental
biology. Obsessed with the principle of universal adaptation
which Natural Selection had secularized, zoology, from
the publication of the Origin of Species to the rediscovery
of Mendel’s Laws, wandered for forty years in a wilderness
of phylogenetic speculation. Biological research in the
words of Professor Punnett became
“devoted to the construction of hypothetical pedigrees
suggesting the various tracks of evolution.... The result
of such work may be said to have shown that the diverse
forms under which living things exist to-day, and have
existed in the past, so far as palæontology can tell us, are
consistent with the view that they are all related by the
community of descent.... It is obvious that all this work
has little or nothing to do with the manner in which species
are formed.”
According to the Selectionist doctrine in its original form,
characters originated and persisted in virtue of their utility
and what Darwin somewhat vaguely called “the strong
principle of inheritance.” To explain any peculiarity of
structure or habit, it became necessary only to show one of
two things, either it was useful to its owner or was once
useful to an ancestor of its owner. Everything was or had
been an adaptation. This resulted in a complete divorce
of comparative anatomy from comparative physiology.
The morphologist and systematic zoologist regarded it as
an impertinence of the physiologist to seek for experimental
evidence, where a perfectly good case of adaptation was
evident to anyone who would accept their premisses.
I will illustrate this from a field in which I have myself
carried out experimental investigations for twelve years.
Writing of colour change in frogs Dr. Hans Gadow makes
the following remarks in the Cambridge Natural History
(Amphibia and Reptiles, p. 36):
“Biedermann concludes that the chromatic function of
frogs in general depends chiefly upon the sensory impressions
received by the skin, while that of fishes depends upon the
eye. All this sounds very well, but the observations and
experiments are such as are usual in physiological laboratories,
and the frogs, when absorbed in their native haunts, or even
when kept under proper conditions, do not always behave as
the physiologist thinks they should. There is no doubt that
in many cases the changes of colour are not voluntary but
reflex actions. It is quite conceivable that the sensation of
sitting on a rough surface starts a whole train of processes:
roughness means bark, bark is brown, change into brown;
but one and the same tree frog does not always assume the
colour of the bark, when it rests or when it sleeps upon such
a piece. He will if it suits him remain grass green on a yellow
stone or on a white window frame.... The sensory impression
received through the skin of the belly is the same,
no matter if the board be painted white, black or green,
and how does it then come to pass that the frog adjusts its
colour to a nicety to the general hue or tone of its surroundings.”
It is safe to say that no one, unless at the outset prejudiced
by the principle of adaptation, could be led to entertain
the view that frogs as a rule are able to adjust themselves
“to a nicety” to the general hue and tone of their
surroundings. The state of the pigment cells in the skin
is influenced independently by a number of diverse factors,
including moisture, temperature, diffuse light acting on the
skin and reflected light acting on the retina of the eye in
the opposite sense. Individual frogs differ in basic pattern,
but the range of hue between the dark and pale condition
for any frog is fixed, as is also true of the proverbial
chameleon. When the conditions affecting colour change
in a frog are defined, it is possible to predict the pigmentary
response of a frog and its time relations with as much confidence
as any other physical event in nature. It is, on the
other hand, quite impossible to draw any far-reaching conclusions
about colour change from uncontrolled observation
of the frog in its native haunts, because the number of
significant variables is far too numerous to handle in this
way. I have quoted this passage to show the attitude
which zoologists under the influence of the post-Darwinian
tradition adopted towards experimental enquiry of any
description. Dr. Gadow applies the “principle of adaptation,”
as it was then used in morphology, to the self-regulating
aspect of the organism with results which show what
might well happen to physiology if the physiologist employed
the principle of adaptation as the chemist employs the
principle of conservation of matter.
Ecology, or the study of the relation of species to particular
types of environment, provides a clear illustration of the
progress that has been achieved by detailed study of physiological
mechanisms in place of the speculative application of
the principle of “adaptation.” Krogh and his pupils have
made a special study of the physico-chemical properties of
the blood pigments of the lower organisms, and have thereby
thrown a good deal of light on the conditions which determine
their ecological distribution. Let us take the case of
two common bony fishes, the carp and the trout. It is a
matter of common experience that in nature the trout will
only live in running streams. It can be kept with great
difficulty in aquaria, if special precautions for aerating the
water are taken. The carp will live in still water, where
the oxygen content is low, and like its ally the goldfish
accommodates itself to the aquarium with great ease. The
difference between the two types is at once understood,
when we know that the hæmoglobin of the carp has a much
higher affinity for oxygen than the hæmoglobin of the trout.
In consequence the blood of the carp is completely saturated
with oxygen when the oxygen content of the water in
which it swims is far below that which is in equilibrium
with the oxygen pressure of the atmosphere. The blood of
the trout on the other hand is only fully saturated with
oxygen when the water is itself nearly saturated.
The concentration of salts in the blood of fishes like the
trout and carp is kept constant at a level below that of sea
water. The concentration of dissolved substances in the
blood of sharks and dogfishes which are all marine is in
equilibrium with the osmotic pressure of the sea. The
respiratory centre of the wrasse is paralysed at 60° C. {sic}, while
the heart of the English dogfish shows irreversible changes
above 18° C. Taking these facts together we can deduce a
good deal about the viability of a species in a given locality.
A fish like the skate placed near the estuary of a large river
is forced to remain where the salt concentration is above a
certain level. A salmon is not subject to this restraint.
Assuming that the fish can pass the estuarine boundary
and proceed upstream, two alternatives present themselves.
He can remain in the swiftly moving main stream or take
to backwaters and stagnant lakes connected with it. If he
has the hæmoglobin of a trout, he is committed irretrievably
to the former alternative. Being compelled to remain in
the swiftly running part of the river bed, he might stay
in the lowlands or make for the source, which in general
will be much colder. In the case of a fish like the wrasse,
whose respiratory centre is paralysed at a temperature of
6° C., the latter course is impossible, if the river rises in a
high range. Thus in place of vaguely speculating about
how an organism is specially “adapted” to live in some
particular place, experimental biology is gathering clearly
defined ideas about why an organism cannot live in any
place other than that in which it does live.
The idea that a problem can be solved by invoking the
principle of adaptation assumes its most grotesque form
in Haeckel’s discussion of Recapitulation. The classical
example of what is called recapitulation is provided by the
gill clefts of vertebrates. All vertebrate embryos have pits
or clefts at the sides of the throat, supplied by a characteristic
arrangement of blood-vessels. In fishes the clefts
acquire filaments richly supplied with blood-vessels, and
act as gills. Both the gill clefts and the characteristic
arrangement of blood-vessels associated with them persist
throughout life. In frogs and salamanders gill filaments
are developed in the tadpole stage, but the clefts disappear
in adult life and the characteristic arrangement of their
blood supply becomes profoundly changed. In Man and
most land vertebrates the gill clefts are never used as respiratory
organs, and with their blood-vessels disappear at an
early stage in development. During the first half of the
last century Van Baer, the pioneer embryologist, propounded
a generalization which may be stated thus: embryos of
different species of animals of the same group are more
alike than the adults, and the younger the embryo the
greater are the resemblances. This generalization, well
illustrated by the gill clefts, was later extended by Haeckel
with the sonorous title “Biogenetische Grundgesetz.” It
is thus defined by its author: “The history of the fœtus
is a recapitulation of the history of the race, or in other
words, ontogeny is a recapitulation of phylogeny.”
The way in which the modern geneticist handles the
problem of development offers a striking contrast to the
attitude of Haeckel and a generation of zoologists unduly
preoccupied with the concept of adaptation. A recent
investigation from the laboratory of Professor Julian Huxley
will illustrate the difference. In the little crustacean Gammarus
there are a number of varieties distinguished by the
colour of their eyes. All coloured eyes are at an early stage
of development colourless. They then become scarlet owing
to the formation of a red pigment. They may subsequently
darken owing to the deposition of the black substance
known as melanin. Varieties with eye colour from a dark
red through various grades of chocolate to dark brown and
black are distinguished by the time at which the deposition
of melanin begins and the rate at which it occurs. Here
there is no difficulty in seeing what conditions must be
fulfilled in order that a new variety should or should not
recapitulate the characteristic of the ancestral stock from
which it arises. If a red-eyed variety of Gammarus arose
from a white-eyed stock, it would necessarily exhibit the
ancestral condition at the beginning of development, because
all eyes are at first colourless. If a black-eyed form arose
as a sport from a red-eyed stock, it would also recapitulate
the ancestral characteristic, because all black eyes are at
first red. If a white-eyed form arose as a sport in a
red-eyed stock, or a red-eyed form emerged from a black-eyed
stock, in neither case would the ancestral condition be
manifest at any stage of development. There is no question
of the intrinsic usefulness of a new character involved
in this. Whether recapitulation does or does not occur
here depends upon whether the Mendelian factor which
distinguishes a new variety hastens or retards some feature
of the developmental process.
Now Haeckel’s “Grundgesetz” implies an additional
statement to that contained in Van Baer’s Law. It signifies
that the embryonic stages of one form are to be compared
with adult rather than embryonic stages of another. This
in fact is not correct, as the classical cases of recapitulatory
phenomena demonstrate most clearly. The mammalian
embryo never possesses true gills. It goes through a stage
at which it has the characteristic clefts and arterial arches
which in the fish embryo precede the development of functional
gills. This is also true of crustacean larvæ. Sacculina,
the crab gall, passes through the two characteristic larval
forms of the true barnacles. It has no resemblance to an
adult barnacle in any stage. A more serious objection to
Haeckel’s way of stating the idea of recapitulation in development
is the vagueness it assumes when brought face to
face with the exceptions that are as numerous as the applications
of the rule. An illustration of the exceptions is
provided by eye colour in the human species. It is fairly
certain that the blue-eyed condition has arisen as a mutant
in a brown-eyed stock; yet the eyes of brown-eyed adults
are often blue in the newly born.
It is not difficult to discover in Haeckel’s own writings
the train of reasoning which led him to distort the facts of
development in stating the law which is often associated
with his name.
“The evolution of the fœtus (or ontogenesis),” states
Haeckel, “is a condensed and abbreviated recapitulation of
the evolution of the stem (or phylogenesis); is preserved by
a constant heredity; on the other hand, it becomes less
complete in proportion as a varying adaptation to new conditions
increases the disturbing factors in the development
(or cenogenesis). The cenogenetic alterations or distortions
of the original paligenetic course of development take the
form, as a rule, of a gradual displacement of the phenomena,
which is slowly effected by adaptation to the changed conditions
of embryonic existence during the course of thousands
of years. This displacement may take place as regards either
the locality or the time of the phenomenon. The first is
called heterotopism, the second heterochronism.”
So naïve a combination of garrulous teleology and self-contradiction
is characteristic of the hopeless confusion of
thought which existed in evolutionary biology, while it
remained dominated by the principle of adaptation. The
larval “adaptations” should on the face of it recapitulate
their ancestral story—and so on in endless regression. There
is no intelligible meaning in Haeckel’s explanation of the
admittedly ubiquitous exceptions to his rule.
Haeckel’s so-called Biogenetische Grundgesetz exerted a
profound influence on biology during the second half of the
nineteenth century, and perhaps did more than anything
else to divert zoologists from the study of activity to the
pursuit of insignificant details of no conceivable physiological
interest. Instead of furthering the development of zoology
as an exact science, it substituted the construction of architectural
mnemonics for the search after quantitative laws.
With Haeckel’s law is associated an interesting logical fallacy
in the development of the argument for evolution. Huxley
made a good debating point when he disclosed the embarrassing
information that a bishop at one stage of the episcopal
life cycle has gill structures like those of a fish. From
the standpoint of formal logic the point is worthless. Only
the atmosphere of religious propaganda which surrounds
the birth of the evolutionary doctrine can explain the
perennial reappearance of the contention that recapitulation
constitutes an argument sui generis in favour of the doctrine
of descent. If experimental breeding taught us that mutant
forms recapitulate the characteristics of the stock from which
they originate, the resemblance of developmental stages of
present-day forms to adult organisms which existed in the
geological past would constitute a special consideration in
favour of regarding fossil remains as ancestral to contemporary
animals. As yet experimental breeding teaches us no
such thing. We do not find that a white-eyed fly originating
as a sport in a red-eyed stock invariably has red eyes
at any prior stage of development. Recapitulatory phenomena
are difficult to explain on a theological basis, but they
do not constitute a special argument in favour of the evolutionary
alternative. To-day biologists are beginning to
realize that evolution must furnish an explanation of specific
differences which are not adaptive as much as specific differences
which are adaptive. With this change of outlook
it is becoming possible to discuss the logical status of the
evolutionary hypothesis without recourse to arguments
which belong more properly to propaganda than to science.
PART II DARWINISM AND THE ATOMISTIC INTERPRETATION OF INHERITANCE SUMMARY
The failure to recognize that biology no less than physics
is an ethically neutral science is a heritage of the evolutionary
controversy. The doctrine of organic evolution evoked intense
religious hostility in the middle of the nineteenth century.
Biologists were compelled to fight for their right to speculate
on their own lines. Forced into the forum as a propagandist
the biologist gave less attention to the logical structure of the
new theory than to its apparent implications for social philosophy.
The ethical concept of progress became entangled in the evolutionary
idea. In the writings of Herbert Spencer and the
evolutionist philosophers Darwinism has left a lasting impress
upon contemporary thought. Experimental biology in this
generation has undertaken the task of reducing the problems
of organic evolution to an exact science. This must necessitate
a re-examination of many traditional biological concepts and
many philosophical and sociological inferences which have been
extracted from an earlier phase in the development of the
evolutionary doctrine.
V. THE METHODOLOGY OF EVOLUTION — §1 — §2 — §3
“Chemistry is not so far from physics as the generation
before ours thought. Biology, through bio-physics and
bio-chemistry, no longer stands aloof from the methods and
procedures of physical science. And these new alliances
cannot be made without modifications in the logical construction
of the separate concepts upon which these various
sciences previously took their stands. This is a task which
laboratory practice alone cannot undertake.”—Dorothy
Wrinch
From Aristotle to our own time biologists have been too
preoccupied with collecting information about the extremely
complex phenomena which they study to pay very much
attention to the logical structure of the hypotheses they
adopt. This not only tends to make controversy between
the mechanist and vitalist barren, but also explains why
much that has recently been written and said about evolution
is both unsatisfactory and perplexing to the intelligent
layman. Many of the views which gained well-nigh universal
assent among biologists in the latter half of the nineteenth
century have been undermined by the discoveries of the
Mendelian renaissance. When the onlooker asks the biologist
for a straightforward exposition of the present status
of the evolutionary hypothesis, he is frequently met with
the guarded statement that biologists are no longer so sure
that they know how evolution occurred, but are more certain
than ever that it has occurred. Such a statement might
conceivably have a logically admissible meaning, though if
so, it belongs to the category of things which were better
said otherwise. On the face of it, the layman has very good
reason for wondering whether it means anything at all. It
is logically permissible to say we know that common salt is
soluble, but we do not know how it happens that common
salt should possess this property. But evolution is not a
simple property. It is a process. We cannot very well
know of the existence of a process unless we can say in
what the process consists.
The doctrine of evolution which deals with the way in
which living matter has come to exist in the manifold forms
which biologists call species is one which can only be placed
on the same footing as the great generalizations of physics
and chemistry, when it is examined from the experimental
standpoint. From that standpoint the particular
phase in the growth of the evolutionary hypothesis associated
with the names of Darwin and Wallace has less
significance than is customarily attached to it. From a
purely experimental point of view Darwin and Wallace
brought to bear on the discussion of the evolutionary doctrine
nothing which their predecessors Buffon, Erasmus
Darwin, Lamarck, St. Hilaire, Goethe and Oken lacked.
The importance of their work lies in the history of the
controversy. Under Cuvier’s influence biology had turned
away from premature speculation to industrious study of
the nature of species differences from every available standpoint.
Darwin and Wallace brought together the fruits of
the progress resulting from a generation of intensive research
on such lines, and formulated the evolutionary problem in
a much more explicit form than les philosophes were in a
position to do. The particular answer that they gave to
the problem they formulated is the least significant part of
the contribution which Darwin and Wallace made to biological
science. The biological world did not begin to
examine the experimental implications of the selectionist
solution until the rediscovery of Mendel’s laws by Correns,
de Vries and Tschermak, and their extension to animals by
Bateson and Cuenot in the opening years of the present
century. The Mendelian renaissance provoked considerable
hostility from a generation of biologists untrained in experimental
methods. It is only now becoming possible to re-examine
the selectionist doctrine with detachment and
candour.
It must not be implied that antagonism to the new movement
was a mere disinclination to face the effort of learning
new methods of attacking the problem. In the nineteenth
century biologists had to fight for their right to speculate
freely in their own field. The generation in whose memory
the struggles of that period were fresh not unnaturally
resented the suggestion that biologists were no longer
unanimous among themselves. It was heresy to betray the
policy of a united front. If such schisms were permitted,
and the truth were allowed to leak out to the general public,
the church somnolent might again become the church militant.
The recently published biography of the late William
Bateson shows how keenly this was felt. In the end hostility
towards the new movement which followed the rediscovery
of Mendel’s work gave place to a comfortable compromise,
based on the attractive device of inventing a word
for human ignorance. This device is not peculiar to biological
science. There were from the start physicists who
entertained the most profound suspicion of the ether on
that account. It was agreed to state that inheritance in
animals and plants is of two kinds, Mendelian and non-Mendelian.
Study of the former was to be encouraged
because it was useful to stock breeders, horticulturalists,
and pigeon fanciers. The latter was the peculiar speciality
of the evolutionist. Apart from that, the impenitent selectionist
did not attempt to define exactly what non-Mendelian
inheritance was. Its sphere was progressively encroached
upon by the Mendelian variety, until nothing was left of it
but a comfortable corner for those highly variable characters
which were somewhat vaguely referred to under the term
“quantitative inheritance,” i.e. hereditary differences in
size so subject to fluctuating variability in response to
external conditions that they are only definable by reference
to a statistical average for a particular inbred stock.
Naturally experiment first turned to the analysis of clear-cut
hereditary differences such as colour, where little trouble
is requisite in standardizing external conditions, so that an
hereditary difference will be apparent in the individual.
Since mathematical analysis has been brought to bear on
the study of size inheritance in such work as that of East
and Jones, there can no longer be any justification for
doubting that the atomistic conception of heredity which
Mendel formulated covers the whole domain of biparental
inheritance.
While experimental analysis was progressing towards a
recognition of the universal validity of the Mendelian conception,
the brilliant work of Morgan’s school was leading
to an exact theory of the inter-relation of genetical factors
based on the observed behaviour of the chromosomes.
Experiment now equipped with a definite criterion of genetic
purity could assert that new forms do come into existence
discontinuously in nature. It could state the conditions
which determine whether a new genetic character will persist.
When chromosome maps of several allied species of the
fruit-fly were constructed by Metz and Sturtevant seven
years ago the whole discussion of the problem of species
formation entered on an entirely new phase. To-day we
must approach the discussion of evolution on the assumption
that in Mendel’s atomistic conception of the hereditary
process must be sought the correct interpretation of how
new characters, having come into being, may be transmitted
to future generations.
To appreciate at once the greatness and the limitations
of Darwin’s contribution to evolutionary thought it is essential
to see the question in its historical perspective. Many
of the steps which have led to the construction of the evolutionary
hypothesis are now only of historical interest. Only
with an understanding of the history of the doctrine is it
possible to gain a clear idea of the logical status it occupies
in scientific thought. In approaching it, one has to remember
that the discussion of organic evolution aroused a good
deal of prejudice from religious quarters, and that in consequence
many issues, e.g. Recapitulation, which were not
strictly relevant to a straightforward presentation of the
problem occupied a prominent place in the controversies
that raged around it. In forming an estimate of the
present status of the evolutionary hypothesis, let us, as far
as possible, eliminate these irrelevant questions, and deal
only with the steps which have made a definite constructive
contribution to the present state of knowledge. These
may be treated under four headings: (a) The Principle of
Biogenesis, (b) The Principle of Unity of Type, (c) The
Principle of Succession, and (d) The Principle of Genetic
Variation.
The Principle of Biogenesis is simply the recognition that
animals and plants only arise in our immediate experience
from other animals and plants through the process of reproduction.
Linnæus accepted it in his doctrine of the
fixity of species as generally true with regard to animals
in the ordinary sense. Not until the middle of the nineteenth
century did the work of Pasteur demonstrate its
validity for micro-organisms. Linnæus and Ray were
among the first to recognize the general truth of the commonplace
that “like begets like.” The Aristotelian influence
which predominated during the Renaissance had lingered
on until the beginning of the seventeenth century. The
fascinating legend of the goose barnacle contained in the
concluding passage of Gerrard’s Herbal (1594) is illustrated
by an actual woodcut of the Goose and its Barnacle Progenitor.
The passage reads:
“But what our eyes have seene; and hands have touched
we shall declare. There is a small Island in Lancashire called
the Pile of Foulders, wherein are found the broken pieces of
old and bruised ships, some whereof have beene cast thither
by shipwracke, and also the trunks and bodies with the
branches of old and rotten trees, cast up there likewise, whereon
is found a certain spume or froth that in time breedith unto
certain shells, in shape like those of the Muskle, but sharper
pointed, and of whitish colour, wherein is contained a thing
in forme like lace of silke finely woven as it were together, of
a whitish colour, one end whereof is fastened unto the inside
of the shell, even as the fish of Oisters and Muskels are; the
other end is made fast unto the belly of a rude masse or
lumpe which in time commeth to the shape of a Bird; when
it is perfectly formed the shell gapeth open, and the first
thing that appeareth is the foresaid lace or string; next
come the legs of the bird hanging out, and as it groweth greater
it openeth the shell by degrees, til at length it is all come
forth and hangeth onely by the bill: in short space after it
cometh to full maturitie and falleth unto the sea, where it
gathereth feathers, and groweth to a fowle bigger than a
Mallard and less than a goose having blacke legs and bill or
beak, and feathers blacke and white, spotted in such manner
as is our magpie.... For the truth thereof if any doubt,
may it please them to repaire unto me, and I shall satisfie
them by the testimonie of good witnesses.... The bordes
and rotten planks whereon are found these shells breeding
the Barnacle are taken up on a small Island adjoyning
Lancashier, halfe a mile from the main land, called the Pile
of Foulders. They spawn as it were in March and April;
the Geese are formed in May and June, and come to fulnesse
of feathers in the month after. And thus having through
God’s assistance discoursed somewhat at large of Grasses,
herbs, Shrubs, trees and Mosses, and certain Excrescences of
the earth, with other things moe, incident to the historie
thereof, we conclude and end our present Volume, with this
Wonder of England. For the which God’s Name be ever
honoured and praised.”
The legend of the goose and the barnacle died a slow
death, and many diverting citations might be added. That
canny Scot, Sir Robert Moray, wrote concerning the mystery
surrounding the reproductive habits of geese and barnacles
so late as 1678 in the following words, which occur in a
paper actually published in the Royal Society’s Transactions.
After describing the barnacle shells washed up on the coast
of Scotland, he refers to their “little bill like that of a
goose, the eyes marked, the head, neck, breast, wings, tail
and feet formed, the feathers everywhere perfectly shaped
and blackish coloured, and the feet like those of other water
fowl to my best remembrance.”
Writing in the middle of the seventeenth century Sir
Thomas Browne states (Vulgar Errors, bk. 3):
“Concerning the generation of frogs we shall briefly deliver
that account which observation hath taught us. By frogs I
understand not such, as arising from putrefaction are bred
without copulation and because they subsist not long are
called temporariæ (Rana temporaria, the common frog),
nor do I mean the little frog of an excellent parrot green that
usually sits on trees and bushes, and is therefore called
Rananculus viridis (the tree frog) but hereby I understand
the aquatile or water frog, whereof, we may behold many
millions every spring in England.”
Referring to the doubt expressed by the author of Vulgar
Errors concerning Aristotle’s belief that mice arise from
putrefaction, Alexander Ross commented:
“So may one doubt whether in cheese and timber worms
are generated; or if beetles and wasps in cow’s dung; or if
butterflies, locusts, grasshoppers, shell fish, snails, eels and
such like be procreated of putrefied matter which is apt to
receive the form of that creature to which it is by formative
powers disposed. To question this is to question reason,
sense, and experience. If he doubt of this let him go to
Egypt, and there he will find the fields swarming with mice,
begot of the mud of Nylus, to the great calamity of the
inhabitants.”
During the sixteenth century under the influence of
Vesalius, Fallopius and Servetus experimental investigation
liberated medicine from the paralysing tradition of Galenic
teleology. The effect of this change of outlook became
evident in the revival of natural history in the seventeenth
century. Redi (1688) turns to experiment to decide whether
maggots can be produced from putrescent meat, if flies are
prevented from depositing their eggs on it. “Reason, sense
and experience” were at length forced to capitulate to experiment.
The comparative study of animal life after centuries
of stagnation following the publication of Aristotle’s Natural
History entered on a new phase. So long as innumerable
ad hoc accounts of the origin of species existed the general
problem with which the evolutionary hypothesis deals could
not be envisaged. Thus the work of Linnæus is the starting-point
of the modern theory of evolution.
More than a century elapsed before the essential features
common to sexual reproduction in all animals were understood.
Leeuwenhoek, a Hollander, in 1668 had first seen
the minute spermatozoa in the seminal fluid. A little
over a century later the ingenious Abbot Spallanzani gave
experimental proof that it is to the spermatozoan that the
seminal fluid owes its fertilizing power. Only in 1879
did Hertwig and Fol independently observe beneath the
microscope that only one sperm normally fertilizes one egg.
Their observations were made on sea-urchins, but we now
know that their conclusions are true for all animals. Thus
the recognition that everything implied in the term inheritance
has reference to the material substance of the egg
and sperm, a concept fundamental to any exact theory
of hereditary transmission, did not emerge with clarity
till more than fifteen years after the Origin of Species was
published.
The formal classification of organisms codified by Linnæus
introduced a new era of intensive investigation into
the character of species differences and so ushered in the
great age of comparative anatomy. Thus we come to the
second step in the historical development of the Evolution
theory, the Principle of Unity of Type. This generalization
was the special contribution of the school of French and
German comparative anatomists whose foremost exponent
was Georges Cuvier. The work of Linnæus gave a great
impetus to the study of the structural differences between
animals, at a time when anatomy like any young branch
of knowledge was still dominated by teleology. Some
instructive examples of the happy combination of piety
and anatomy are given in the Speculum Mundi published
by John Swan in 1635. In an old translation of Pliny the
Elder there occurs the following information about the
elephant:
“Their skin is covered with haire or bristle, no, not so
much as in their taile, which might serve them in good steade
to drive away the busie and troublesome flies (for as vast
and huge a beast as he is, the flie haunteth and stingeth
him), but full their skin is of crosse wrinckles lattiswise;
and besides that, the smell thereof is able to draw and allure
such vermine to it, and therefore when they are laid stretched
along, and perceive the flies by whole swarmes settled on
their skin, sodainly they draw those cranies and crevices
together close, and so crush them all to death. This serves
them instead of taile, maine and long hairs....”
This citation is not an isolated instance of the way in
which a pagan philosopher could employ the study of natural
history to justify the ways of God to men. During the
Middle Ages the influence of ecclesiasticism reinforced the
teleological attitude from which Aristotle’s Natural History
is comparatively speaking free. At a later date Deism had
its scientific complement in a tradition which identified the
pursuit of Natural History with Natural Religion. The first
classifications were based on comparatively superficial points
of resemblance. As the study of animal structure progressed
in the two generations that followed the labours of Ray
and Linnæus, it became increasingly evident that the teleological
standpoint in comparative anatomy is inadequate.
If animals had been specially designed to suit their conditions
of life, it would be expected that the greatest degree
of similarity would be found in animals pursuing a similar
mode of existence. This is not what is actually found.
On the contrary, as we make the greatest degree of similarity
in structure the basis of our attempts to classify animals,
our units of classification resolve themselves into collections
of forms which show the greatest diversity of habit, locality,
diet, means of progression or anything else which might be
significant from a purposive standpoint. Animals can be
classified in groups based on striking similarity in architecture
and development involving complex constellations
of physiological units. Within these groups the utmost
variety of habitat, climate, locomotion, nutrition, etc., are
encountered. The underlying similarity of the bones of the
limb and its musculature in a whale, a bird and an elephant,
as contrasted with the limb structures of a beetle, a fish
or a squid illustrate this conclusion. The whole study of
systematic zoology bears witness to it. Van Baer extended
the principle of Unity of Type to embryonic forms in 1834.
The importance of the principle of Unity of Type to the
Evolutionary hypothesis lies in the attitude which it promoted.
By discouraging the teleological approach to the
diversity of animal life, it paved the way for a naturalistic
investigation of the problem. The net result of the intensive
study of comparative anatomy which progressed under
the influence of Cuvier in France and Johannes Müller in
Germany was also to show that the task of classifying
animals in hard and fast categories is at all turns embarrassed
by the existence of anomalous intermediate forms
like the duck-billed platypus or the worm-like arthropod
Peripatus. Thus biological thought was becoming more and
more sympathetic towards the existence of a process of
species modification. This tendency became more sharply
defined as biology took the third great step in the development
of the modern theory of evolution.
This step has been called the Principle of Succession.
When the Law of Unity of Type first obtained recognition,
many fossils were known, but geologists had not arrived
at a general agreement concerning the order in which the
various strata had been deposited nor the magnitude of the
time which their formation occupied. By the middle of
the nineteenth century the modern doctrine (“Uniformitarianism”)
had gained assent. It now became apparent
from studying the distribution of animals in space
and time, that divergent forms which exist on the earth’s
surface to-day were preceded by widely distributed forms
of a more generalized type in the past. The further we
go back in the history of any group of animals, the less
do we find the same pronounced differences as are displayed
by existing members of the same assemblage. The differentiation
of species is inferred from the record of the rocks
to have been a continuous process in space and time. This
doctrine in its modern form was explicitly put forward in
1855 by Wallace.
The masterly way in which Darwin marshalled the facts
at his disposal in presenting this aspect of the case constitutes
his chief claim to have made an enduring contribution
to the Doctrine of descent. From ancient times,
but more especially from the end of the seventeenth century
onwards, the hard remains of animals were discovered
and described. Shells of molluscs which only live in water
were found far inland remote from lake, river or sea.
Such relics were attributed by the current mythology of
Christian countries to the deluge that overwhelmed the contemporaries
of the Noah family. Sceptics like Voltaire,
who ventured to offer more naturalistic hypotheses, were
not more felicitous in their speculations. An exception
must be made in favour of Xenophanes (B.C.circa 500) and
the Arab physician Avicenna, who, it appears, recognized
fossils as remains of animals formerly alive, and saw in
them evidence of the existence of oceans where there is
now only land. A giant fossil salamander which occurs
abundantly in the Upper Miocene of Switzerland, closely
related to the Japanese salamander Cryptobranchus japonicus,
was unearthed by Scheuchzer in 1726, and named Homo
diluvii testis. The motto attached to the figure reads:
Betrübtes Beingerust von einem alten Sünder
Erweiche Herz und Sinn der neuen Bösheitskinder.
This has been translated:
Oh sad remains of bone, frame of poor Man of Sin,
Soften the heart and mind of recent sinful kin.
After the Renaissance it seems that priority in the recognition
of fossils as remains of what were once living animals
is due to Steno (1699), a Danish anatomist who taught
at Padua. More than a century later, Cuvier’s monograph
on fossil remains initiated the epoch of systematic
palæontology. The effect of the researches which it initiated
was not felt till the Uniformitarian doctrine, i.e. the view
that successive strata have been deposited by a continuous
process, was generally accepted, mainly through the work
of Lyell (1830). The impiety of this new geology promoted
violent controversy. In the minutes of a meeting of the
Geological Society of Great Britain in 1840, we are told
that the retiring president, Dr. Buckland, “with a look and
tone of triumph pronounced upon his opponents who dared
to question the orthodoxy of the scratches and grooves of
the glacial mountains the pains of eternal itch without the
privilege of scratching” (Hist. Geol. Soc. Lond., p. 142).
By the middle of the nineteenth century geologists were
universally convinced that the various strata of which
the earth’s crust is composed have been laid down in orderly
succession during periods of time compared with which that
occupied by the history of human society is of negligible
duration. Once this conclusion was accepted, the study of
fossils received a new impetus and progressed rapidly under
the leadership of men like Owen, Cope and his contemporaries.
Students of fossils now began to compare the
characteristics of animals in different geological epochs, and
to elucidate evidences of a continuous succession of new
forms of life transmitted to posterity in the record of the
rocks. Out of their studies the principle of succession took
shape.
The geological succession of animal and plant life is demonstrated
by two features of the record. Many of the more
highly specialized and successful groups of the present day
are not found to have existed at earlier periods of the earth’s
history, and were preceded by forms which are intermediate
between them and representatives of surviving groups that
were already existent before them. It is also found that
the earliest members of the great groups are usually
found to be of a more generalized type of structure than
existing types. Adequate material for drawing these conclusions
is provided only by forms which have resistant
structures, such as the vertebrates, shellfish and vascular
plants.
Before we can fully appreciate the continuity of the
geological record, we have to take into account the fact
that the same animals are not found in all the different
parts of the globe. One group of animals may be confined,
like the kangaroos, to Australia; one group, like the monotypic
order, in which the ant-bear is placed, to South Africa.
If, then, we know that there existed in, let us say, the Chalk
Age, a small mammal which was of a type so generalized
as to form a link between the kangaroo and the ant bear,
it is most important to know whether the barriers of ocean
that now separate Australia and South Africa were as
impassable in those times as they are now; or whether
this architypal mammal lived in a situation from which it
could have access to both of these promising lands of settlement
for its family. We are thus led to ask if the process
of geological succession was a continuous one both in time
and space.
To answer this question demanded a comprehensive survey
of the existing distribution of animal life on the earth, perhaps
the most significant contribution that Darwin and
Wallace made to the evolutionary doctrine. In their writings
the facts of geographical distribution, facts which were
very largely based on their own first-hand observations,
and not like their erroneous views upon heredity collected
from the testimony of other persons, first received critical
examination. They were forced to conclude that no amount
of ingenuity could successfully interpret the geographical
distribution of animals on a purely teleological basis. The
habitat of different kinds of animals is not uniquely determined
by their special suitability for the locality in which
they occur. This statement is attested by many species
that were at one time restricted to a very definite area.
When introduced into other parts by man they have flourished
phenomenally. A familiar instance is the introduction
of rabbits into Australia. The facts about the geographical
distribution of living and fossil species collected
by Darwin and Wallace resulted in an extension of the
principle of geological succession. This is especially associated
with the name of Wallace. Wallace’s law (1855) is
stated briefly at the conclusion of the memoir entitled
On the Law which has Regulated the Introduction of New
Species. “Every species has come into existence coincident
both in space and time with a pre-existing closely allied
species.”
With the statement of this law and its confirmation
by more carefully sifted and comprehensive data the
positive contribution of the nineteenth century to the
development of the modern theory of evolution ended.
The picture of a progressive gradual differentiation of animal
life, as it spread over different parts of the earth in successive
geological epochs became a commonplace of the naturalistic
outlook. It remained for the Mendelian renaissance to
clarify the conception of this gradual differentiation as an
outcome of the agency of natural generation. It must be
remembered that the Principle of Succession is still only a
step in the formulation of a theory of Evolution. We have
still to ascertain what is the natural process by which this
progressive differentiation has been effected. The principle
of Biogenesis forces us to look to the reproductive process for
the answer; but only experiment can arbitrate in this field.
The weaving together of principles derived from anatomy,
embryology and geology in the light that experiment throws
on the nature of the reproductive process is necessary to
the completion of the evolutionary argument.
Let us now examine how much we have proved up to
this point. We have seen that animals only come into
being in our immediate experience through the agency of
natural generation. We have also seen that similarity
which animals display in their hereditable properties must
be interpreted primarily in terms of the hereditability of
the properties themselves, and not in terms of a purposive
agency. Finally we have found evidence of a gradual
and accumulative divergence in the hereditable properties
of animals continuing over vast geological epochs. We have
still to interpret this divergence in terms of the only agency
through which living matter in our experience is brought
into being. We are thus led to the fourth step in our argument,
the enunciation of the Principle of Genetic Variation.
This states the experimental fact that units of living
matter with new hereditable properties do actually come
into being in the normal operations of the process of
natural generation. In using the word experimental in this
connexion we lay bare a sharp divergence of standpoint
between Darwin’s generation and our own. Darwin collected
a good deal of information about the origin of domesticated
plants and animals. This seemed to his immediate
successors to constitute sufficient evidence for believing that
new hereditable properties arise in nature. The development
of Mendelian analysis has shown that this is far from
certain. Unless we have studied the parent stock under
experimental conditions which safeguard its purity, we cannot
be sure that a new domesticated variety is anything
more than a new combination of genetical characters already
present in pre-existing varieties. In other words it may
only have arisen through hybridization. We have now
at our disposal a clear concept of genetical purity and
well-defined methods for establishing the purity of a stock.
The whole question has been placed on a new foundation
during the past three years by the artificial production of
mutants or sports by X-rays in pure stocks of the fruit-fly
Drosophila reared under experimental conditions.
A further discussion of the Principle of Genetical Variation
with special reference to the Selection doctrine will be
undertaken in a subsequent essay, when the possibility of
building up new varieties into the units which biologists
call species will be dealt with more fully. To return to the
discussion of the logical status of the evolutionary doctrine,
we may assume that the Principle of Genetical Variation is
established. On this assumption we may state the conclusion
of the foregoing survey in the following terms. Animals
with new hereditable properties have appeared successively
with increasing divergence of type in the past history of the
earth. Animals only arise in our experience by reproduction
from pre-existing animals. Animals with new hereditable
properties can arise in our immediate experience by
reproduction from pre-existing animals with different hereditable
properties. It is therefore natural to conclude that
the existing divergence of specific characteristics is the
outcome of a natural process of generation operating over
long periods of geological time.
Darwin’s generation was in the main satisfied with the
evidence derived from domestication. This was embodied
as an argumentum ad hominem in the Selection hypothesis.
The immediate effect of Darwin’s influence was thus, as
Punnett has remarked, “to divert interest from the study
of the origin of species” as an experimental issue. Zoology
and physiology became divorced in Great Britain. One
resolved itself into a Somerset House for the Animal Kingdom,
tracing pedigrees on a purely armorial basis. The
other tended to develop in association with narrowly clinical
objectives, till the rise of modern experimental zoology in
the twentieth century. In the light of modern research the
Selection hypothesis presents some interesting methodological
aspects discussed elsewhere. Let us here confine
ourselves to the evolutionary hypothesis in broad outline.
There are two fundamental results of the present enquiry
which must be emphasized in any discussion of the logical
structure of the evolutionary doctrine. One is the necessity
of distinguishing between the Principle of Succession and
the evolutionary hypothesis itself. The other is the recognition
that in the last resort the validity of the evolutionary
hypothesis rests on the issue of experiment. The first of
these may sound like a platitude. It is frequently overlooked.
Presumably when a biologist says we are more
certain than ever to-day that evolution has occurred, but
less certain about how it has occurred, he really means that
the enormous extension of our knowledge of fossils has
placed the Principle of Succession on a much firmer foundation
than it enjoyed in Darwin’s time. The mass of new
information about comparative anatomy now available is
more than ever inexplicable on a crudely teleological basis
and more than ever consistent with an evolutionary interpretation,
if such an interpretation is permissible. But
evolution is more than succession. It is the interpretation
of succession in terms of genetical variation. If experiment
does not justify this interpretation, in other words if we
do not know how evolution occurred, it is evident that we
cannot be more certain that it has occurred.
The critique of evolution is not exhausted by a logical
analysis of the experimental postulates of the hypothesis,
because the doctrine of succession is more than a question
of fact. It also implies the validity of current geological
doctrines, whose logical status lies outside our present
enquiry.[5] What are ordinarily called scientific hypotheses
may be classified in two categories according to the test of
validity which is applied to them. They might be called
respectively prospective and interpretative for lack of existing
terminology which makes the distinction which is relevant
to our present object. If the consequences of one or other
of a set of hypotheses each capable of accounting for a
given series of data are uniquely capable of yielding verifiable
conclusions about other realms of our experience, we
accept the hypothesis which leads us to the new and previously
undiscovered fact. We do this even if, in the
absence of the new fact, the hypothesis so verified is a less
economical one than others which satisfied the original data
but do not account for the new one. By prospective hypotheses
I mean hypotheses to which this test is applicable.
They are such as permit us to make verifiable predictions
in other fields of experience. In everyday language they
assist us to prophesy correctly about future events. They
constitute a hierarchy of socialized beliefs. By their aid
mankind has been permitted to construct modern civilization.
They possess to a pre-eminent degree the quality of
publicity defined in an earlier essay. Mendel’s hypothesis
and the kinetic theory of gases belong to this category.
Some writers, among others William James, have tended
to imply that all so-called scientific hypotheses are of this
type. This is not so. There are hypotheses whose justification
resides only in the fact that they conform to the
requirements of economy of thought. Such hypotheses are
accepted because alternative hypotheses are less economical.
They are incapable of yielding any verifiable consequences
which follow uniquely from them. It is these to which I
refer by the term interpretative hypotheses. We construct
them, not because they are practically serviceable to us,
but because they are conformable with the intellectual
requirements of a civilization which is the practical outcome
of the application of science. They share two pre-eminent
characteristics of the prospective type, economy of hypothesis
and ethical neutrality. The need for them resides in
our curiosity. They represent one aspect of the secularization
of human life and the obsolescence of animistic ideas.
We construct them for their philosophic interest alone.
The evolutionary doctrine belongs to this category.
Few biologists would admit so heretical a conclusion.
They would argue that every new missing link whose discovery
is almost daily announced in the press provides
verification of the predictions of the evolutionary hypothesis.
But there is a fallacy in this contention. The discovery of
missing links is not a unique consequence of the evolutionary
doctrine. It might be inferred from the Principle of Succession,
even if the evolutionary interpretation of the Principle
of Succession turned out to be incorrect. Given the
experimental postulates of the evolutionary hypothesis as
established facts, the evolutionary hypothesis does not belong
to the same hierarchy of scientific generalizations as the
kinetic theory of gases or Mendel’s Law, because as yet
we are not able to predict with the aid of it any unique
consequences which can be made the issue of decisive
tests.
There is an interesting consequence of these considerations,
and one which has a more comprehensive significance.
Biology deals with two kinds of relations: relations between
living and non-living matter and relations between different
kinds of living matter. The Mechanistic Conception of Life
is a secular extension of experimental analysis of the former,
just as the evolutionary hypothesis is a secular extension
of experimental study of the latter. Both belong to the
category of interpretative hypotheses in the sense defined
above. Why is it then that so many prefer the luxury of
scepticism concerning the first issue, and resent the exercise
of a suspicion of scepticism concerning the second? Perhaps
the answer is that evolution has already become incorporated
in the apparatus of what Robert Briffault calls
custom thought. I do not think that the physiologist who
adopts the attitude of Gallio towards the mechanistic conception
of life, affecting to despise all mere philosophy, is
consistent, unless he is prepared to dismiss the doctrine of
Organic Descent in the same manner. I have yet to meet
one who does. Evolution is a philosophy.
VI. THE PROBLEM OF SPECIES — §1 — §2 — §3
“The effect of Darwin’s Origin of Species was to divert
attention from the way in which species originate.”—R.
C. Punnett, Mendelism
In a letter to H. de Varigny dated November 25, 1891,
Thomas Henry Huxley wrote: “I shall be very glad to have
your book on Experimental Evolution. I insisted on the
necessity of obtaining experimental proof of the possibility
of obtaining virtually infertile breeds from a common stock
in 1860.... From the first I told Darwin this was the
weak point of his case from the point of view of scientific
logic. But in this matter we are just where we were thirty
years ago.” In this passage Huxley explicitly draws attention
to the fact that Darwin never came to grips with the
historic problem of the Origin of Species, as it had been
propounded by Linnæus. Three years later he is writing
to acknowledge the receipt of Bateson’s Materials for the
Study of Variation, a book which laid the philosophical
foundations of the present era of experimental enquiry into
evolutionary problems. “I see,” he notes, “you are
inclined to advocate the possibility of considerable saltus
on the part of Dame Nature in her variations. I always
took the same view, much to Darwin’s disgust, and we used
often to debate it.” Another thirty years passed by, and
Bateson ventured to appeal to his contemporaries for a
reconsideration of the traditional species problem in the
light of the accumulated results of investigation based on
Mendel’s methods. He was rebuffed by a veritable storm
of criticism from Huxley’s followers. Evolution had become
Darwin, as geometry has become Euclid. Had Huxley
been living, it hardly seems likely that he would have taken
the same side as his devoted disciples in the controversy
which ensued.
During the latter half of the eighteenth and the beginning
of the nineteenth century biological science progressed
towards a clear definition of the problem of Man’s secular
origin. This progress involved the rejection of many of
the teleological concepts which had been current since the
Middle Ages. In the light of recent advances in the study
of inheritance and variation, we know that much of the
evidence which seemed adequate for an understanding of
the evolutionary process fifty years ago must be re-examined
to-day and supplemented from other sources. The final
court of appeal in the case for an evolutionary interpretation
of the origin of species is experiment. Only experiment
can place the Principle of Genetic Variation, i.e. the origin
of new genetic types in the normal course of procreation,
on a sure foundation. A detailed examination of the evidence
for this conclusion is essential to a satisfactory examination
of the logical status of evolution in the light of modern
knowledge. Four separate issues suggest themselves for
discussion in a critical enquiry into the experimental evidence
for the Principle of Genetic Variation. We must first
ask whether the origin of new hereditable types under
experimentally controlled conditions is an established fact.
We must then decide what natural agency ensures that
new types having so arisen will be preserved. This leads
us to ask if the appearance of new types is an occurrence
of sufficient frequency to have accounted for all the divergency
of specific form that has come about in the interval
of time which geology places at our disposal. Finally we
are faced with the task of deciding how new genetic types
can be segregated into the units which biologists call species.
First let us consider the origin of new hereditable types.
Thirty years of controlled experiment on the lines suggested
by Mendel’s work has given abundant proof that from time
to time there do arise in pure stocks individuals which
have entirely new hereditable properties. Such individuals
are called mutants or sports, a term used synonymously by
some writers with the alternative word mutations. The
word mutation was originally employed by De Vries in a
somewhat different sense from that in which the term
mutant is now used. It is preferable to avoid perpetuating
this confusion.[6] A new phase in this aspect of the evolutionary
problem has been initiated by the recent work of
Müller. A controllable agency, exposure of parents to
X-rays, has been shown to produce mutants in the fruit-fly
Drosophila.
Darwin and Wallace are usually given the credit of
first emphasizing the fact of genetical variation. A careful
study of their works shows that they did not clearly apprehend
the essential aspect of the problem or realize the
imperative necessity of subjecting the issue to direct experimental
test. When they spoke of variation they included
both genetical variation, i.e. the production of mutants as
defined above, and differences between parents and offspring
which result from the influence of external agencies in early
development. The small differences of which Darwin was
thinking were mainly of bodily rather than germinal
origin. As such they have nothing to do with the
problem of evolution unless, as Darwin himself did, we
accept the Lamarckian doctrine. In the Introduction to
the Origin of Species Darwin states his position thus: “Any
being, if it vary in any manner profitable to itself, under the
complex and sometimes varying conditions on life, will
have a better chance of surviving, and thus be naturally
selected. From the strong principle of inheritance, any
selected variety will tend to propagate its new and modified
form.” What he meant by the strong principle of inheritance
Darwin never states in exact terms. Experimental
knowledge was not ripe. Biology was still in the phase of a
priori reasoning from “common-sense” principles. That
he did not distinguish between bodily and germinal differences
is shown by the following passage from Chapter 3 of
the Origin of Species:
“Variations, however slight, and from whatever cause proceeding,
if they be in any degree profitable to the individuals
of a species, in their infinitely complex relations to the
individuals of a species... will tend to the preservation
of such individuals and will generally be inherited by the
offspring. The offspring also will have a better chance of
surviving, for of the many individuals of a species which are
periodically born, but a small number can survive. I have
called this principle, by which each slight variation if useful
is preserved, by the term Natural Selection.”—(Italics inserted.)
The second aspect of the problem of genetical variation,
formulated above, is the special issue raised by the selection
hypothesis of Darwin and Wallace. Mendel might
perhaps more justly be given priority for clearly envisaging
the essence of the problem.
“Those,” wrote Mendel, “who survey the work done in
this department will arrive at the conviction that among all
the numerous experiments made not one has been carried
out to such an extent and in such a way as to make it possible
to determine the number of different forms under which the
offspring of hybrids appear, or to arrange these forms with
certainty according to their separate generations or definitely
to ascertain their statistical relations. It requires indeed
some courage to undertake a labour of such far-reaching
extent. This appears, however, to be the only right way by
which we can finally reach the solution of a question the
importance of which cannot be overestimated in connexion
with the history of the evolution of organic forms.”
Mendel’s method shows us that so long as they attain
sexual maturity and bear offspring, new forms having once
arisen, transmit their hereditable properties unchanged.
The new hereditary type will sooner or later appear among
subsequent generations in its original purity.
This prompts us to ask what chance a given mutant has
of surviving to sexual maturity. The question demands
serious consideration. We know that a very small percentage
of animals that are born into the world do actually
survive till the age at which reproduction is possible. It
has been calculated that if all the progeny of a single female
aphis (the green plant louse) survived in every generation
the total of individuals produced in twelve generations
would be 1022. Since a single aphis is about a tenth of an
inch long, this number would cover the face of the globe.
Twelve generations in a family of aphids would appear in
less than three years. Evidently the chance that a given
mutant will survive depends on two things. One is whether
it possesses any characteristics which favour its survival in
preference to the parent form. The other is whether it
appears once or many times in the same stock. We now
know that the same mutants appear again and again. There
seem to be definite loci of instability on the chromosomes.
Which of these two considerations is of greater importance
is at present problematical. Most biologists incline
with good reason to regard the former as more significant.
The significance of the second is increasingly
realized.
Many contemporary authors use the term Natural Selection
to imply that competition for the means of existence
permits some mutants to live, and weeds out others. On
grounds of priority this can hardly be regarded as justified
by the writings of the Selectionist writers of the nineteenth
century. It is not supported by the actual words Darwin
used to define the term Natural Selection which he himself
introduced. Goodrich in his admirable book entitled Living
Organisms, makes the following statement with regard to
Darwin’s position:
“It is often said that of late years Darwinism has lost
ground, and that natural selection cannot be regarded as a
satisfying explanation of, or even as an important factor in,
the process of evolution. Doubtless there is some truth in
the saying, at all events in so far as it appears that the
doctrine is not what some misguided enthusiasts may have
represented it to be, that it does not explain everything,
that many problems remain unsolved. Yet the Darwinian
theory still stands unassailable as the one and only rational
scientific explanation of evolution by ‘natural’ forces whose
action can be observed, tested and measured. Nevertheless,
the critics are quite right in demanding convincing evidence
for every step in the argument. The modern developments
of the study of hereditary and variation on Mendelian lines,
far from weakening the case for natural selection, seem to
have definitely disposed of the only rival theory, the doctrine
of Lamarck, founded on the supposed ‘inheritance of acquired
characters.’ Fortuitous changes in the inherited organization,
in the complex of factors transmitted, are left as the only
elements of primary importance, the only stones of which
the edifice is built.”
These remarks imply that Darwin’s successors went much
further than Darwin in asserting the creative, preservative,
accumulative and continuous character of the selection
process. This is true; but Darwin himself, in the Origin
of Species, expressly stated what he meant by Natural
Selection in two quotations which have already been
given; and neither of these agree with what Goodrich
or any modern geneticist means when he says that he
believes in natural selection. Since Darwin introduced the
term he has priority in defining its meaning. If later
biologists mean something different, when they speak of
natural selection, it would avoid confusion to coin a new
term. Elsewhere Goodrich says: “What selection alone
can do is to preserve variations;” and he quotes Darwin’s
words in support. Darwin meant by preserving variations
something different from what a modern geneticist
believes. The modern geneticist believes that individuals
who possess certain advantageous characters will survive in
virtue of these advantages. Darwin and Wallace meant
that hereditary characteristics could only survive if the supposed
tendency to dilution of characters by crossing were
counteracted by the elimination of individuals at the other
end of the scale of variability.
Apart from what Darwin himself said on the subject we
owe some consideration to the sense in which his contemporaries
understood his argument. Since I may be accused
of tilting with a lance of straw at a windmill of my own construction,
let us refer to the section on swamping in Wallace’s
Darwinism. “He (Darwin) had always considered that the
chief part and, latterly, the whole of the materials with
which natural selection works was afforded by individual
variations or that amount of ever-fluctuating variability
which exists in all organisms and in all their parts...”
Wallace then proceeds to quote Romanes as saying that
“if a sufficient number of individuals were thus simultaneously
and similarly modified, there need no longer be any
danger of the variety becoming swamped by inter-crossing.”
Wallace himself wrote as follows:
“I have already shown that every part of an organism in
common species does vary to a very considerable amount in
a large number of individuals and in the same locality; the
only point that remains to be discussed is whether any or
most of these variations are ‘beneficial.’ But every one of
these consists either in increase or diminution of size or power
of the organ or faculty, that varies.... If less size of body
would be beneficial, then as half the variations in size are
above and half below the mean or existing standard of the
species, there would be ample beneficial variations.”
The implication is that natural selection by cutting off
the other half—the ample non-beneficial variations—prevents
the swamping of the beneficial ones out of existence.
We know to-day that the traditional belief in the swamping
effects of intercrossing is false. With its rejection the
argumentum ad hominem which made the struggle for existence
an essential agency for preserving new hereditary
properties becomes unnecessary.
However much importance Darwin himself attributed to
this aspect of his theory of Natural Selection, he makes clear
his attitude in several passages. It cannot be doubted
that the assent which he received from his contemporaries
was in large measure due to it. Accepting the prevailing
misconceptions about swamping, he showed how an
evolutionary process could and, as it then appeared, must
operate. Experimental evidence for the hereditability of
the kind of variations on which Darwin seems to have relied
was not brought forward. We now know that the kind of
variations which Darwin regarded as the raw materials
for the selective process are not generally hereditable.
The wisdom of retaining the term Natural Selection may
therefore be questioned. In all probability there is another
reason which in part explains the popularity of Darwin’s
theory as contrasted with the neglect of Mendel’s pioneer
labours. Natural selection was suggested by the analogy
of industrial conditions in the nineteenth century. Once
formulated as a universal principle of nature it appealed to
the dominant political theories of the period. The Origin
of Species became the bible of laissez faire. It triumphed
as classical humanism triumphed during the Middle Ages
in part at least for reasons which were primarily political.
The idea that the struggle for existence is a constructive
process played a prominent part in the social theories of
the Selectionist School.
A great deal of confusion can be dispelled if we recognize
that Darwin never clearly distinguished between two distinct
issues. His herculean labours in the field of geographical
distribution urged him to seek a reason for the
circumstance that different species of animals exist in different
parts of the world. The struggle for existence does
explain why some species have died out in one place while
others have died out in other places. From that point
Darwin went on to generalize about the Origin of Species,
i.e. how species come into being. It is unfortunate that,
though most of his earlier and enduring contributions to
science are concerned with how certain species have ceased
to exist, the title of his work laid emphasis on the process
by which species are brought into being. It was naturally
this part of his theory which made the greatest appeal to
his contemporaries. Possibly it was not the one which
was most significant to Darwin himself. Darwin used the
term Natural Selection in connexion with both problems.
With regard to the former his theory is as acceptable as
ever. With regard to the latter it has now been superseded
by exact experimental enquiry into the mechanism
involved in the production and preservation of new
hereditable types. The work of Gregor Mendel is the
proper starting-point of such enquiry.
A third aspect of the Principle of Genetic Variation
concerns the adequacy of geological time. It will only be
touched on briefly. When the evolutionary theory was
introduced to the biological world, it had to encounter a difficulty
that no longer presents itself as a formidable objection.
Kelvin had calculated the possible period of time during
which life can have existed from considerations derived
from the rate of cooling of the earth. The allowance which
Kelvin conceded was subject to the qualification that no
factors at that time undiscovered enter into the question
significantly. Since that time the discovery of radio activity
has removed the necessity to place any such restriction
on the period of geological time, as Kelvin was led to deduce.
To-day we have no reason for believing that geological
time is too short to permit us to ascribe the faunistic changes
of successive generations to the operations of the natural
process of genetical variation. At the same time the Evolution
Theory will not stand side by side with the retrospective
hypotheses of astronomy in the hierarchy of
scientific generalizations, until the frequency of genetical
variation and the conditions which determine it have been
correlated with more exact knowledge of the duration
and climatic features of the intervals corresponding to
geological strata.
There remains another aspect of the Principle of Genetic
Variation. This is of paramount importance in connexion
with the evolutionary hypothesis. It is the Origin of Species
sensu stricto. A good deal of confusion has arisen in the
discussion of the species problem on account of the equivocal
usage of the word species. It is therefore best to begin
with a clear definition of the species problem. It is a
universal experience that any dog resembles its father and
mother in more respects than it resembles any cat or any
fish; any cat resembles its father and mother in more
respects than it resembles any dog or any fish; any fish
resembles its father and mother more closely than it resembles
any cat or any dog. We may express this by saying that
cats, dogs and fish have certain specific hereditable properties.
If we examine these hereditable properties we find
that a cat has more hereditable properties in common with
any dog than those which it shares with any fish. Thus
organisms can be arranged or classified in groups expressing
the extent of resemblance in their hereditable properties.
The work of Ray and Linnæus in the early half of the
eighteenth century led to the general belief that “like begets
like,” and the publication of the Systema Naturæ (1757)
by the latter author marks the beginning of a century and
a half of detailed anatomical studies directed to classification
of this kind. According to the degree of resemblance
of organisms with respect to their hereditary properties
they are customarily grouped in phyla, classes, orders,
families, genera and species. To illustrate the meaning of
these terms let us consider the reader of this essay. He or
she is said to belong to the species sapiens of the genus
Homo, which includes all living races of man. The genus
Homo includes in addition H. Neanderthalensis, the early
stone-age heavy-browed first men, and is grouped with the
genera Pithecanthropus and Eoanthropus (the fossil ape man
of Java and Pilt Down man) in a family Hominidæ, within
the order Primates, that comprises apes, monkeys and marmosets.
The order Primates is one of many orders of forms
within the class Mammalia that includes hairy animals that
suckle their young. The Mammalia, along with birds,
reptiles, amphibia (frogs, toads salamanders) and fishes, is
placed in the phylum Vertebrata, which includes all forms
with a backbone.
The degree of similarity implied by placing two species
in the same genus, order, class, etc., is an arbitrary one
defined by convenience and general consent. The degree
of similarity implied in placing two individuals in the
same species in the sense in which the term was defined
by Linnæus implies something more than convenience.
Linnæus placed within the same species all individuals
which breed readily with one another. The structural
difference between two Linnæan species of animals and
plants may be negligible compared with the immense structural
differences that distinguish varieties within a single
Linnæan species, as for instance the difference between
White Leghorns, Yokohamas, Silkies, Partridge Cochins,
etc., which are all members of the species Gallus domesticus.
Though this definition of the species as a unit is the one
sanctioned by priority, it is insufficiently emphasized by
those who discuss evolution that the creation of new species
in the daily routine of a large museum has very little to do
with the Linnæan test. Preserved animals are sent by
collectors to the taxonomist, who proceeds to classify them
in new species, varieties or genera in the vast majority of
cases without any experimental knowledge as to their
breeding habits. Hence the terms species and variety are
in practice used to a large extent interchangeably, though
not deliberately. The historic problem of the origin of
species is not that of the origin of museum species but of
Linnæan species. If we can show that discrete hereditable
properties arise, as we know that they do, discontinuously
in the normal course of generation, we have all the materials
we need to interpret the origin of varieties, genera, orders,
families, classes, phyla. Whereas all these are arbitrary
groups defined in terms of similarity and difference of the
hereditable anatomical properties of animals and plants,
the species, as defined by Linnæus, is a group limited not
merely by the anatomical resemblance of its individual
members but also by their inability to breed successfully with
other forms.
What has been said so far about the origin of new hereditable
properties bears directly upon the way in which
new varieties arise. New varieties will only retain their
characteristics if some external agency is employed to prevent
them from hybridizing and thereby giving rise to an
indefinite number of new combinations of characters. The
Yokohama can be made to retain those characteristic differences
which distinguish it from a White Leghorn by the
mechanical device of separating the two strains with a
partition of wire netting. No wire netting is required
to prevent a White Leghorn and a turkey from losing
their genetic individualities, when they are placed in propinquity
to one another as are closely allied species in
Nature. There is therefore in addition to the problem of
the origin of new varieties a problem of the origin of species
incompatibility. This cannot be dismissed as of no importance,
so long as our experimental knowledge of the origin
of varieties fails to suggest in what way this incompatibility
may arise. If we can solve this new problem the evolutionary
hypothesis presents no ulterior difficulties in the
way of explaining the origin of differences which separate
the larger systematic groups. The differences employed in
distinguishing genera from varieties, and orders from genera
or classes from orders are differences of degree. Between
species, superficially at least, there seems to be a difference
in kind. On this account the origin of species has
always been taken to signify the core of the evolutionary
problem.
In a somewhat panegyric vein Mr. H. G. Wells replying
to Hilaire Belloc makes the following remark: “Darwin’s
book upon the subject was called The Origin of Species.
It was a very modest and sufficient title. He did not
even go to the length of calling it the origin of genera or
orders or classes.” Surely Darwin might much more
appropriately have employed the latter. How types
which are structurally different arise may or may not be
accounted for by the selection hypothesis. How types
which will not breed with one another arise within the same
stock is not relevant to it. It is true that Darwin and
Wallace vaguely referred in their writings to a natural
tendency to infertility as forms become more sharply differentiated.
This does not meet the difficulties of the case,
even if it is a sound experimental doctrine. Bateson has
used the following illustration to emphasize the irrelevance
of Natural Selection to the species problem in the strict
sense of the term:
“Sometimes specific difference (anatomical differences
between species) is to be seen in a character which we can
believe to be important in the struggle, but at least as often
it is some little detail that we cannot but regard as trivial
which suffices to differentiate the two species. Even when
the diagnostic point is of such a nature that we can imagine
it to make a serious difference in the economy, we are absolutely
at a loss to explain why this feature should be necessary to
species A, and unnecessary to species B, its nearest ally.
The house sparrow (Passer domesticus) is in general structure
very like the tree sparrow (P. Montanus)... They differ
in small point of colour... The two species therefore,
apart from any difference that we can suppose to be related
to respective habits, are characterized by small fixed distinctions
in colour-markings, by a striking difference in secondary
sexual characters and by a difference in variability. In
all these respects we can form no surmise as to any economic
reason why the one species should be differentiated in one
way and the other in another way, and I believe it is mere
self-deception which suggests the hope that with fuller
knowledge reasons of this nature would be discovered.”
It is permissible to argue that the final justification of
the evolutionary argument will be achieved when intersterile
mutants have been shown to appear under experimental
conditions. We shall then be able to state that new
types which display not only anatomical but specific discontinuity
have arisen in the ordinary course of generation.
At present it is only possible to say that we have very
good reason to believe they can do so. Bateson overemphasized
the difficulty of the species problem when he
said “the production of an indubitably sterile hybrid from
completely fertile parents, which have arisen under critical
observation from a common origin... is the event for
which we wait.” Although the origin of the species barrier
does introduce a novel issue into the discussion of the evolutionary
problem, its novelty is not so fundamental as it
appears to be at first sight. Morgan remarks with justice:
“The necessity of putting the mutation theory to the test
that Bateson calls for seems to me very doubtful, for while
this is one of the possible ways in which a mutant might
split off at once from the parent type, it is by no means the
only way or even, I think, the most probable way in which
species have become separated.... There is no one problem
of infertility of species and no one problem of the sterility of
hybrids, but many problems, each due to differences that
have arisen in the germinal material. One or more of these
differences may affect the mechanism of fertilization or the
process of development, producing some incompatibility.”
Bateson performed a most important task in emphasizing
that the problem of species discontinuity exists. He
made its solution assume more formidable proportions than
the facts merit. There is no mysterious wholeness about
the concept of the species barrier. Like other scientific
concepts it defines a class of properties. When we examine
the characteristics of species barriers, we at once see that
they constitute a very heterogeneous assemblage of hereditable
properties, many of which are recognizably similar to
hereditable properties which we know to arise as mutants
in genetic experiments. An individual may be placed in a
different species from another individual because of some
merely anatomical difference in the structures associated
with the copulative act. Owing to the respective absence
of neck hackles and tail feathers in two strains known as
the Barbadoes and Rumpies, the male of the latter cannot
successfully tread the female of the former, though each is
interfertile with other breeds of domestic fowls. The origin
of such differences does not constitute a problem of a different
class from the origin of other varieties. High and low
fertility are hereditable properties that can be studied as
varieties within the species group. They have arisen as
mutant characters in experiment. If there arose within a
stock mutants with complementary genes for infertility
either type would be infertile with respect to the other.
They would constitute separate species in the Linnæan
sense, when the parent stock died out. In the case of the
donkey and the horse, we can go further and identify the
complementary sterility factors in the structure of the
chromosomes. Difference of size and shape in the chromosomes
of the donkey and horse prevent them from pairing
in the reduction division, so that no ripe sperm is formed
in the testis of the mule. Mutants differing with respect
to chromosome numbers and sizes arising by fragmentation
or fusion are known both in plants and animals to have
arisen under experimental conditions. In many plants they
have been perpetuated by self-fertilization. Plough has
raised a mutant strain of Drosophila which is more fertile
inter se than with the wild stock. The genetic basis of interspecific
sterility, while worthy of much more extensive
research, is now reaching a precision which places the experimental
data of evolutionary theory beyond the plane of
Malthusian speculation.
The foregoing illustrations do not exhaust the variety of
biological characteristics which separate one individual from
another as a member of a different Linnæan species. Nor
do they exhaust the types which can be brought within the
realm of experimental treatment. Other cases are discussed
at length in Crew’s Animal Genetics. The species barrier is
not one thing but many things. In the light of modern
research there is no reason to regard the origin of species
barriers as an essentially different problem from the origin
of varieties. Nevertheless the two issues are superficially
distinct. No discussion of the present status of the evolutionary
hypothesis is complete unless the distinction is
submitted to critical examination in the light of experiment.
In the opening years of the twentieth century it had
become the fashion among biologists to treat evolution as a
dogma. The growth of experimental study of inheritance
and variation tends rather to make us value it as a hypothesis
suggestive of further enquiry. The difference between
the two attitudes is akin to a difference of method which
mankind has adopted throughout the ages in the pursuit
of knowledge. One method rationalized in its most rigid
form in the philosophy of Hegel is to seek for some proposition
to which every one is agreed and proceed by deduction
to whatever conclusions may be reached from the starting-point.
This method has proved invaluable to politicians
and members of the legal profession in the discharge of
their vocational activities. It is essentially like that of the
schoolmen who would exhaust themselves in untiring search
into the writings of the ancients for some authoritative
statement regarding the number of teeth which the horse
possesses, a statement that no one would dare to question.
The scientific method is irreconcilably opposed to the Hegelian
method. With no aspirations to good breeding it
prefers to look the gift horse in the mouth. It is just those
propositions which every one accepts that the scientist is
most anxious to examine in the hard light of experience.
In attempting to envisage a natural mechanism by which
the graded differentiation of animal structure could have
been brought about, Lamarck was content to employ the
generally accepted belief in the inheritance of acquired
characters without bringing it to experimental test. Darwin,
fortified with newer knowledge of the historical succession
of animals and plants as recorded in the rocks,
sought to show that evolution was a necessary consequence
of competition and the “strong principle of inheritance.”
Darwin did not undertake the task of enquiring into the
nature of the “strong principle of inheritance.” It was
to him like one of Euclid’s axioms. Mendel alone at this
time saw the necessity for an experimental study of inheritance,
and pointed the way to a non-dialectical treatment of
the problem.
VII. NATURAL SELECTION AND EXPERIMENTAL RESEARCH — §1 — §2 — §3
“Heredity as something quite incomprehensible cannot be
used as an explanation, but only as a designation for the
identification of a problem. And the same holds good of
adaptability.”—Nietzsche, The Will to Power
To large numbers of people evolution is Darwinism, just
as to our fathers geometry was Euclid. In one of his writings
Morgan has remarked that “it is not so important to
find out whether Darwin’s ideas were as clear as our own,
as to make sure that our own ideas are clear.” This is
true; but an interest in the history of scientific thought
is a blameless pursuit for its own sake; and there are ulterior
reasons which justify an historical discussion of the criticisms
which experimental discovery has brought to bear on the
Selection doctrine in its original form. During the latter
half of the nineteenth century the evolutionary hypothesis
became entangled with the idea of a moral progress of
mankind. On this account some philosophers, who are not
biologists themselves, fail to recognize the ethical neutrality
of biological enquiry. It is doubtful whether the promulgation
of any scientific hypothesis has ever had so profound
and, at the same time, so immediate an effect on the attitude
of educated people towards personal responsibility and
social obligations. The fate of Darwinism is as much the
concern of the layman as of academic biologists.
Nor is it easy for those who are not biologists to gain
definite enlightenment concerning the extent of the change
that has taken place. With the rise of experimental method
the discussion of evolution has become more technical
owing to the accumulation of new data and on account
of the introduction of a more intricate form of logic. It
is a quantitative branch of science. There was a time
when the biologist thought it worth his while to read and
to reply to Samuel Butler. To-day there are biologists
who read—and like the present writer enjoy—the works of
Mr. Bernard Shaw. They do not feel it necessary to defend
their philosophy against the arguments advanced in the
preface to Back to Methuselah. Popular expositions of evolution
are still written. More often than not one suspects
that they are rather too popular to answer the questions
which an intelligent reader who is not a biologist is most
anxious to hear discussed.
As an exact science biology is still very young. Evolution
is in its infancy. Only in our generation has it become
the nucleus of a growing body of experimental research.
It may be that when the history of the evolutionary hypothesis
is written two centuries hence, Bateson’s Materials
for the Study of Variation will assume a more prominent
place than The Origin of Species. It may be that the name
of Thomas Hunt Morgan will be mentioned in its pages
more often than that of Charles Darwin. We are too near
the footlights to view the matter in its correct historical
perspective. It is at least permissible to entertain such a
possibility. Ancestor worship has no place in the ritual
of science. If any display of sentiment is appropriate in
scientific discussion, it might be said that the only fit way
in which to honour the memory of a Darwin and a Newton
is to press forward in exploring the fields which their labours
have fertilized.
Without entering into technicalities I shall make the
attempt in this essay to contrast the use of the term Natural
Selection in Morgan’s writings with the Darwinian doctrine
in its original form. My aim will be neither to justify in
the one case nor exculpate in the other, but to discover
whether a difference exists, wherein the difference lies, and
how the difference has arisen. In contrasting the views
held by two men of science it is of the utmost importance
to lay emphasis on the type of data which they have respectively
studied most. Morgan is an experimental geneticist.
Darwin was pre-eminently a geographical naturalist. Morgan’s
most brilliant contributions to the advance of science
have been focused on the study of those conditions which
are significant to the origin and transmission of new hereditable
properties in animals. Before the publication of The
Origin of Species Darwin’s scientific labours had concentrated
more especially on amassing a wealth of information
about the way in which species are distributed in different
parts of the world. In his long itineraries, it is not difficult
to surmise what aspect of the species problem was constantly
uppermost in Darwin’s thought. I think it is necessary to
appreciate this bias in any attempt to understand the way
in which the Selection hypothesis developed. Though Darwin
spoke of the Origin of Species, he was interested primarily
in why some species happen to be found in one place and
other species in different places. Darwin had two distinct
problems in view when he set out to write The Origin of
Species. In the course of writing it he sometimes lost sight
of the distinction between them. One was how different
types of animals have come to persist in different parts of
the world. The other was how an evolutionary process
could take place at all. That the struggle for existence is
the key to the former is highly plausible. No facts are
known which contradict such a view. It is not really an
issue with which the modern experimentalist concerns himself.
Up to this point there is no divergence between the
Darwinian and the Mendelian standpoint. But Darwin in
very unequivocal language committed himself to the view
that in building up new specific forms the struggle for
existence makes use of all differences between parent and
offspring of “whatsoever” origin. He thus implicitly
encouraged the view that natural selection is a creative
agency. Herein lies a fundamental difference between the
standpoint adopted by Morgan and the Darwinian doctrine.
Darwin really believed in the Origin of Species by natural
selection. Morgan believes in the Origin of Gaps by natural
selection.
It is perfectly true that Darwin did not formulate this
deduction so explicitly or so prominently as did some of
his followers. But it was logically implicit in his earlier
writings and very definitely set forth in his later. It was
in virtue of this aspect of the Natural Selection hypothesis
that evolution captured the support of Darwin’s contemporaries.
Till Darwin’s book appeared, biologists did not
for the most part believe that evolution could take place.
Darwin’s hypothesis demonstrated that evolution must take
place in a world in which organisms had to struggle for their
existence. The experimental data which Morgan employs
as the basis for his conception of the evolutionary process
imply that the reasons which led the pre-Darwinian biologist
to think that evolution could not take place are unfounded.
They also imply that the reasons which Darwin advanced to
show that evolution must take place are wrong.
It is easier to make this distinction clear at a later stage
with the aid of a concrete example than by stating general
propositions. This is because one result of experimental
progress has been a change in our use of the concept of
“variation.” Darwin used the term variation for any
difference between parent and offspring. In affirming that
the struggle for existence makes use of all variations for
building up species differences, he logically implied one of
two things. Either all differences between parents and
offspring are genetic in origin, that is to say, referable to
differences in the egg or sperm; or alternatively bodily
modifications which occur during the lifetime of an individual
influence the genetic structure of the offspring so as
to produce an analogous result. This principle, usually
associated with the name of Lamarck, was accepted by
every one in Darwin’s time. Darwin himself, while ridiculing
Lamarck’s idea of the modus operandi of evolution,
accepted the inheritance of acquired characters. There was
therefore no need for him to make a distinction between
the two alternatives. Neither the one nor the other is in
harmony with the standpoint of a modern geneticist of
Morgan’s school; but the difference between the Darwinian
standpoint and that of Morgan concerns not only the question
of fact but the deductions drawn from it.
The difference between either of these alternatives on
the one hand and the Mendelian standpoint on the other
can be illustrated by reference to one of Mendel’s original
experiments on the hybridization of peas. In crossing pure-bred
peas of the variety characterized by a dwarf shoot with
the normal tall variety, Mendel obtained only tall types on
the first generation, and in the second generation derived
from crossing the latter inter se one-quarter were dwarf
and the remaining three-quarters tall. Now the individuals
of either the tall or the dwarf class are not all alike. Any
dwarf shoot grown under ordinary conditions is distinctly
smaller than a tall shoot, so that the two classes are discontinuous
and quite easily distinguishable; but when
the conditions are standardized as much as possible small
differences of light, moisture, soil-content, temperature or
proximity exert their influence, so that no two dwarf
plants are of exactly the same size. What is transmitted
through the gametes is something which determines the
extent to which an individual is capable of growing
under appropriate conditions. This distinction greatly
clarifies our thought about the so-called inheritance of
acquired characters.
A criticism of the Lamarckian doctrine is irrelevant at
this juncture. It is referred to in this connexion because
it was only in the eighties, after the Lamarckian view was
challenged by Weismann, that the full force of the logical
implications of Darwin’s teaching was felt. It is true that
his followers were far more definite than the author of The
Origin of Species in emphasizing the creative rôle of selection.
It is true that the discredit into which the Lamarckian
principle fell after the discovery of the nature of fertilization
led the Selectionist writers to exaggerate this aspect of
Darwin’s hypothesis. Nevertheless Darwin did express himself
in unmistakable language with regard to this issue.
His followers, forced to be more specific concerning the
nature of differences between parents and offspring, made
the bold, and, it transpired, unwarranted assumption that
all those small differences between parent and offspring now
referred to as fluctuating variability are in the main genetic
in origin. The Selectionist doctrine thus assumed that
hard outline which produced its first vigorous reaction in
Bateson’s Materials for the Study of Variation (1894), a
work which laid down the main lines of investigation which
have been elucidated by the Mendelian renaissance.
To avoid vagueness concerning what Darwin actually did
say I shall quote once more from The Origin of Species:
“Any being, if it vary in any manner profitable to itself,
under the complex and sometimes varying conditions of life,
will have a better chance of surviving, and thus be naturally
selected. From the strong principle of inheritance, any
selected variety will tend to propagate its new and modified
form.” (Introduction.)
“Each of the endless variations which we see in the
plumage of fowls must have had some efficient cause; and
if the same cause were to act uniformly during a long series
of generations on many individuals, all probably would be
modified in the same manner.” (Chap. 1.)
“A high degree of variability is obviously favourable as
giving the materials for selection to work upon, not that
mere individual differences are not amply sufficient, with
extreme care, to allow of the accumulation of a large amount
of modification in almost any desired direction.” (Chap. 1.)
“Over all these causes of change, the accumulative action
of selection, whether applied methodically and quickly, or
unconsciously and slowly but more efficiently, seems to have
been the predominant power.” (Chap. 1.)
“Variations, however slight, and from whatever cause proceeding,
if they be in any degree profitable to the individuals
of a species, in their infinitely complex relations to the
individuals of a species... will tend to the preservation of
such individuals and will generally be inherited by the
offspring. The offspring also will have a better chance of
surviving, for of the many individuals of a species which are
periodically born, but a small number can survive. I have
called this principle, by which each slight variation if useful is
preserved, by the term Natural Selection.” (Chap. 3.) (Italics
inserted.)
If, as Darwin believed, it were true, that variation occurs
in every generation, the evolutionary process would be a
continuous one. To Morgan the production of mutants is a
discontinuous break in a normal routine of stability. To
Darwin variation and heredity were co-extensive terms.
The offspring are always on the whole like their parents.
That resemblance constitutes inheritance. On the other
hand they are never quite the same. The difference was
what Darwin called variation. To Morgan heredity and
variation are not co-extensive terms. The structure of the
chromosomes is fundamentally stable. From time to time
there occur disturbances of this normally stable equilibrium.
New hereditable properties emerge into being in a quite
discontinuous fashion. There is no self-evident reason why
a particular stock should not remain indefinitely in a phase
of stability. To the experimental geneticist there thus
exists no difficulty in interpreting the fact that some animals
have remained unchanged since the earliest rocks.
To the generation in which Darwin lived there seemed
to be only one logical outcome of the view that variation
is a continuous process involving all the individuals of every
generation. This deduction was never stated very explicitly
by Darwin himself, though it was definitely asserted by
Wallace. There can be no doubt that this deduction
gave the Selection hypothesis such a strong appeal to
Darwin’s contemporaries, and contributed largely to the
success of the hypothesis of Natural Selection. Before
Mendel, investigators in hybridization had treated the
individual as the unit for study. From this arose the belief
that hybrids are intermediate between the parents. This
belief in its turn gave rise to the notion that on crossing
a new type back to the parent stock there would be a
dilution of the new character, culminating after a number
of generations in swamping it out of existence altogether.
Evolutionists of the Darwinian period therefore introduced
a variety of devices, such as geographical isolation and, above
all, the survival of the fittest, to counteract the effect of this
swamping and account for the persistence of new types.
To Darwin’s generation it seemed that without selection
there could be no evolution. The new type would always
be swamped out in the long run. In the struggle for existence
the less viable variations would tend to be eliminated,
and since there would always be less of them on that account,
the swamping process would favour the gradual moulding
of the species in the direction of more favourable variation.
On this view the struggle for existence is the agency which
makes species change. Evolution becomes a necessity.
From Morgan’s standpoint evolution is only a necessity
in so far as it happens that mutants do from time to
time appear. The struggle for existence though eliminating
the less viable types has no creative rôle in the Darwinian
sense. Mendelian analysis shows that though the first
generation of a cross between pure-bred parents may be
intermediate between the parental types, both parental
types appear in their original purity in the next generation,
and will continue to breed true to type, whenever they
mate with other individuals similarly constituted. The
modern geneticist feels no necessity for an argumentum ad
hominem to explain how evolution can occur in spite of a
supposed swamping process. To him the swamping process
is an illusion based on imperfect knowledge of the facts of
hereditary transmission. The importance of this difference
in standpoint lies in the fact that the idea of natural selection
would never have assumed so powerful an influence
over biological thought, unless it had provided the evolutionist
with train of reasoning which seemed to prove that
evolution must be going on all the time.
This interpretation of the Darwinian standpoint is not a
caricature drawn by the pen of an adverse critic. An
enthusiastic contemporary exponent of Natural Selection,
Mr. H. G. Wells, thus defines the selection theory in his
Outline of History:
“the young which a living thing produces... are like the
parent living thing. But they are never exactly like it or like
each other.... Suppose, for example, there is some little
furry whitey-brown animal living in a bitterly cold land
which is usually under snow. Such individuals as have the
thickest, whitest fur will be least hurt by the cold, less seen
by their enemies and less conspicuous as they seek their
prey. The fur of this species will thicken and its whiteness
increase with every generation, until there is no advantage in
carrying any more fur.” (Italics inserted.)
Having cited the above, it is somewhat surprising to note
that in replying to Mr. Belloc’s strictures, Mr. Wells makes
the following statement with reference to the Natural
Selection theory:
“Among questions bearing upon it but not directly attacking
it has been the discussion of the individual difference....
What rôle is played by what one might call normal relatively
slight differences and what by the sports. Can differences
establish themselves while outer necessity remains natural?
Can variations amounting to specific differences... be
tolerated rather than selected by Nature?... What happens
to differences in cases of hybridization?... None of
these subsidiary questions affect the stability of this main
generalization of biology.”
In explaining the Natural Selection theory, as quoted
above, Mr. Wells himself states or implies every one of these
“subsidiary” questions, and answers them in his own way.
Let us now see how a modern geneticist would interpret
the evolutionary process by taking an analogous concrete
example. He would argue somewhat as follows. Supposing
a single white mutant hare arises in a grey parent stock,
the behaviour of the chromosomes leads us to infer that
eventually other white hares, pure for the white gene or
genes, will reappear. These mated inter se will breed true
to type. On the assumption (not conclusively proved) that
it is advantageous for a hare in temperate climates to be
grey and in arctic regions to be white, there will be more
white hares in the long run in northern countries and more
grey ones in temperate countries. If there were no competitive
struggle at all, there would in the long run be
grey and white hares in northern and grey and white
hares in temperate countries. There would have been the
same amount of evolution. The only difference that the
struggle for existence introduces is that the final picture
presents a more discontinuous aspect. This was not at all
what Darwin meant by Natural Selection. He would have
said that a single mutant would be swamped out of existence
by intercrossing. He would have formulated the problem
in the following terms. Of all hares born to grey parents
some are lighter and others darker. In a region where it
is advantageous, the half that are lighter than the mean will
have more chance of surviving to maturity. In any given
generation there will therefore be more lighter than darker
parents. The result of this will be that in every generation
the swamping process will always be on the side of the
lighter individuals. Darwin postulated that, if this process
went on long enough, a white hare would eventually be
produced. Such a race would only be produced in the
region where natural selection favoured its survival. On
this view natural selection is the creative agency, or at
least a paramount creative agency in the evolutionary
process. Without the struggle for existence hares everywhere
would remain grey. In every generation the half
that are lighter than their parents would always be swamped
by the half that are darker.
To Darwin and more especially to Darwin’s followers
selection was the agency which preserved not merely new
individuals but new characters, since characters would
otherwise be diluted out of existence. For Morgan the
preservation of new characters ultimately resides in Mendel’s
law of segregation. It has its material basis in the behaviour
of the chromosomes. The contrast between the alternatives
is at once made clear when we consider what would happen
in a universe so large and so abundantly supplied with the
necessities of life that no struggle for existence intervenes.
Given unlimited time in a Mendelian universe in which
natural selection did not operate, all the species we know
to-day would be present, and many more besides. Evolution
would have occurred; but the pageant of life would
present to the taxonomist a more continuous appearance,
and the striking gaps which we now see would be filled not
by fossil relics but by living forms. Except in so far as
he was prepared to invoke the Lamarckian principle to
circumvent difficulties inherent in his own hypothesis,
natural selection was to Darwin the necessary condition
not merely for gaps but for any evolution to take place
at all. In a Darwinian universe without natural selection
there would be no progressive differentiation of new
characters.
When, out of deference to Darwin’s contribution to biological
thought, the experimentalist of Morgan’s school
asserts his belief in Natural Selection, he is in fact referring
to something very different from Darwin’s Natural Selection,
indeed to a view of the process which Darwin would have
rejected emphatically. Of course it is admitted that all
scientific hypotheses become modified as new data accumulate;
and phrases imperceptibly change their meaning in
the course of time. But the natural selection of Morgan’s
school is not a continuous development from the original
concept. Within two decades of the publication of The
Origin of Species the selection hypothesis had assumed a
clarity of outline which had an influence on subsequent
developments in biological thought, persisting till the present
day, and not likely to disappear for some time. In 1881
Weismann challenged the prevailing belief in the inheritance
of acquired characters. Thenceforth in the hands of the
Selectionists environment became merely an agency by
which the hereditary materials are preserved or rejected.
As an aspect of the problem of development it faded into
the background of the picture. To question the almightiness
of heredity became equivalent to defending the
Lamarckian principle, though the two issues are logically
independent.
Educated people frequently use the words environment
and heredity in a very different sense from that in which
they are employed by the biologist. Unless we are accustomed
to the study of embryonic and larval life, we are apt
to think of an organism as a finished product. The rôle
of environment and of heredity as seen through the eyes
of a contemporary biologist can be made explicit by reference
to recent work on the metamorphosis of tadpoles. We
know to-day that the thyroid gland of all vertebrates contains
a high percentage of iodine. Barger and Harrington
have now prepared in pure crystalline form an iodine compound
which has the same therapeutic properties as extracts
of the thyroid gland. A few years ago the discovery that
frog tadpoles will change very rapidly into adults if fed
with thyroid gland, was followed up by the development
of a successful technique for removing the rudiment of the
thyroid gland in frog embryos. Thyroidless tadpoles never
undergo metamorphosis. They continue to grow as tadpoles
when the normal tadpole would change into a frog.
The change into the adult in the normal tadpole is initiated
by the liberation of the thyroid secretion into the circulation.
It has also been shown that tadpoles reared on an iodine-free
diet in water containing no trace of iodine remain
permanently in the larval state. This clarifies what is meant
by an environmental factor in development. In contradistinction
to the influence of environment the influence of
inheritance in development may be illustrated by reference
to an American salamander, Amblystoma tigrinum, which
has a characteristic larval form. In the lakes around Mexico
city there is a local race of this species which never undergoes
metamorphosis in nature, reproducing in the larval form.
It can be made to develop into the land-dwelling adult in
a few weeks, if fed with thyroid gland in the laboratory.
Addition of iodine salts to the water in which it lives or to
its food will not induce metamorphosis. Its permanent fixation
in the larval stage is due to the fact that it inherits from
one generation to another a deficient thyroid gland, which
cannot make use of the iodine in its surroundings. Absence of
iodine in minute quantities from the water, a purely environmental
agency, or on the other hand a hereditary difference
between two races with respect to the efficiency of thyroid
secretion, may either of them be independently instrumental
in deciding whether a particular individual shall attain
sexual maturity in the form of an air-breathing land-dwelling
salamander, or an aquatic half-way house between a salamander
and a fish. A geological epoch, if you like to put
it in that way, is thus summed up in a mutant gene or in a
trace of iodine.
In the attempt to understand the tenacity with which
belief in the Lamarckian view persisted in biological thought,
it must be borne in mind that embryology is the most
recently developed branch of anatomical science. Until
the classical researches of von Baer and Meckel were published
in the first half of the nineteenth century, the prevailing
idea about development was the teleological doctrine
that an animal is from the very first complete in all its
parts and only needs growth to make its minute structure
manifest to the eye. Caspar Wolff in 1759 made observations
on the hen’s egg, and was led to state the “epigenetic”
as opposed to the prevailing “evolutionary”
view. He sought to show that the hen’s egg is at the
beginning without any gross anatomical organization and
that structural organization within the egg is a gradual
development. His work failed to attract attention. Von
Baer’s researches on the same subject were published synchronously
with the formulation of the Cell doctrine (1832).
One might say that until the middle of the nineteenth
century, the current conception of inheritance in biology
was closely analogous to the legal notion. The parent was
supposed to hand on its anatomy to its offspring in the
same sense as the well-to-do hand on their belongings.
With so erroneous a conception of the nature of development
prevailing, it is little wonder that the idea of the
inheritance of acquired characters seemed a perfectly reasonable
one. It is not surprising that the doctrine of Lamarck
should have been first challenged during the decade in
which the nature of fertilization and the process of maturation
of the germ cells were elucidated.
As stated by its author the Lamarckian principle implied
that any reaction of the organism to its environment is
carried over to subsequent generations. It was especially
adaptive reactions such as the effect of use and disuse which
Lamarck emphasized in his evolutionary speculations.
When the Lamarckian principle was first challenged, prominent
scientists like Cope were willing to assert such fables
as the story that a cock deprived of one eye transmitted
eye defects to all his offspring. When it was conclusively
proved that mutilations effected through several generations
left no impress on the hereditable characters of the stock,
the Lamarckians fell back on the gratuitous postulate that
only “adaptive” changes could be transmitted. The precise
meaning of this adjective was never defined, nor was
any reason forthcoming to suggest the existence of a mechanism
that could discriminate between mutilations and
bodily changes that are “adaptive.” This is yet another
example of the perils of introducing teleological preoccupations
into the construction of biological hypotheses. If
recent experimental research conserves any element of truth
in the Lamarckian idea, it has robbed it of any special
significance to the way in which adaptive structures originate.
Structural changes may arise in the course of development
from two conceivable sources. The chromosomes
which represent the hereditary materials may find themselves
reacting to a different type of “internal environment.”
The majority of modifications in the normal course
of development undoubtedly come within this category.
Modifications of this type, including in all probability relative
sizes of organs, all mutilations and habits are clearly
not hereditable. Belief in their hereditability was only
possible so long as biology was dominated by teleology
and the essential features of the reproductive cycle were
undiscovered. There is another possibility which was
entirely disregarded by Weismann in his Theory of the
Germ Plasm. It is a possibility that has no bearing on
the problem of adaptation. If environmental agencies can
produce mutations by a structural change in the chromosome
itself, there is no reason why such structural changes should
be confined to the chromosomes of the germ cells. We must
therefore preserve an open mind with regard to the possibility
of encountering phenomena having a superficial
similarity to what is implied in Lamarck’s doctrine. The
exposure of young larvæ of the fruit-fly to X-rays has led
to the production of individuals which show bodily resemblances
to forms which have arisen in the ordinary course
of events as mutants. The effect of X-rays may be to
change the environment in which the chromosomes operate.
But the recent investigations of Patterson indicate the
likelihood that the modification is due to the action of the
X-rays on the chromosome itself. We know that X-rays
will produce mutant changes in the chromosomes of the
germ cells. If Patterson’s interpretation is correct, it may
well be found that X-rays can simultaneously effect mutant
changes in all the chromosomes of the body. If applied
sufficiently early in the course of development, radiation
with X-rays would then produce bodily changes of a transmissible
nature. This possibility resides in the fact that
the agent is capable of acting on all the cells of the body
in the same way at the same time. There is no inherent
unlikelihood that temperature and the chemical constituents
of an animal’s food may simultaneously produce bodily and
germinal mutations. Strictly speaking this is not the same
as the traditional belief in the “inheritance of acquired
characters.” The Lamarckian principle completely disregards
the distinction between modifications which arise
from a change in the internal environment of the chromosomes
and a physical change in the chromosomes themselves.
It takes no account of the possibility that the environmental
agent can act in the same way simultaneously on all the
cells of the body.
There are still students of fossil forms who claim that
the traditional Lamarckian view is necessary to explain
the historic succession of animals by continuous generation.
There seems to be no satisfactory reason to justify the statement
that evolution can only be satisfactorily explained
by assuming the inheritance of acquired characters. If
there were, it would not be an argument in favour of the
Lamarckian principle. It would be as an argument against
the evolution theory. It would imply that the truth of evolution
depends on assuming a mechanism whose existence is
most unlikely. What is often called the neo-Lamarckian
standpoint, the view that acquired characters only gradually
become impressed on the hereditary constitution after
countless generations, transfers the issue from the plane of
verifiable experience to one of pure surmise, rendering further
discussion profitless. In such a matter as this when
experiment is silent, the student of fossils must also be
silent.
The objection rests in fact on a misapprehension. The
earlier phase of experimental enquiry along the lines laid
down by Mendel was confined to the analysis of simple
clear-cut hereditary differences which present themselves in
almost any environment in which the animal can live.
They were also largely concerned with differences that could
be resolved into the simplest arithmetical ratios, or as
Morgan would say with mutants that have arisen through
a change at a single point on one pair of chromosomes. It
is only as technique has progressed that it has been possible
to analyse the more complex cases in which single characteristics
depend on numerous Mendelian factors, or where the
character differences are so variable that they can only be
defined in statistical terms. The palæontologist being
occupied very largely with size differences is sometimes
disappointed, because such phenomena lie outside the scope
of the simpler problems, which were once thought to define
the scope of the Mendelian hypothesis. Recent progress
which has led to the recognition that Mendel’s principle of
segregation underlies the inheritance of size is therefore of
no little significance to evolutionary theory. As we come
to recognize the dependence of hereditary transmission on
discrete particles which maintain their entities uncontaminated
through all the cell divisions of the body, segregating
in their entirety in the formation of the gametes, the unlikelihood
of the Lamarckian principle in its traditional form
becomes more and more evident.
If the Lamarckian principle in its traditional form was
undoubtedly based on a confusion of ideas and an ignorance
of fact, the Theory of the Germ Plasm put forward by
Weismann shows how facts may be distorted to fit in with
preconceived ideas which are in themselves logically flawless.
The discredit into which the Lamarckian principle
fell, almost as soon as the elementary facts about the nature
of fertilization became known, led Darwin’s successors to
assume that all those differences between parent and offspring
which Darwin had referred to under the term variations
are genetic in origin. The assumption was gratuitous,
as later experimental analysis has shown. Without that
assumption the Selection doctrine would have been robbed
of the immense importance it had already begun to assume.
From a complete misapprehension of the true rôle of the
environment in relation to inheritance, the biological pendulum
swung in the opposite direction to a complete disregard
of the influence of the environment in relation to
development. It is from Weismann’s writings that we can
best appreciate the fundamental dissimilarity of Darwin’s
Natural Selection and Morgan’s views. For Weismann’s
“germinal selection” is the logical outcome of Darwin’s
selectionism, once it had been purged of the Lamarckian
principle. It is a triumph of Hegelian reasoning applied
to biology. There is nothing wrong with it but its premises.
Weismann’s theory embodied an atomistic conception
of heredity. Unlike Mendel’s it had no connexion with
experimental data. Weismann identified his hereditary
determinants with the substance of the chromosomes.
Unlike Morgan’s hypothesis, Weismann’s speculations were
based on incorrect observations about the way in which
the chromosomes behave. In the long run the influence of
Weismann’s teaching has probably been more sterilizing
than the Lamarckian doctrine which he challenged.
Weismann imagined that his atoms of heredity or “determinants”
multiply in the cell and in some rather abstract
way compete with one another for survival. Hence the
hereditary constitution of the individual is never quite the
same in two successive generations. Heredity and variation
are thus co-extensive, as Darwin’s Natural Selection postulates.
Weismann also thought wrongly, it transpired, that
the reduction division of the germ cells takes place in
such a way that each cell receives half a maternal and half
a paternal chromosome of each pair and not, as we now
know, a whole paternal or a whole maternal element. Hence
he argued that the formation of the germ cells involves
not, as Mendel proved by experiment, a segregation but a
closer intermingling of the germinal materials. From this
the swamping of new characters on crossing became an
absolute necessity. To Weismann selection alone could
prevent this swamping. Selection must act in every generation,
because the mingling of the hereditary materials
becomes more intimate with every generation. Only under
the influence of continuous selection could any change be
brought about. Without it universal stagnation would
exist. In short Selection was the creator and the preserver
of the benefits of variation. In all this Weismann, with
the support of Wallace, went much further than Darwin
himself. But the Selectionist doctrine in its main features
was implicit in the Origin of Species. The sociological
exploits of biologists belong especially to the period in
which the Selection doctrine assumed this doctrinaire aspect.
Doctrinaire Selectionism has persisted in our own generation
in the writings of many eugenists.
We set out in the first place to contrast the views of the
modern geneticist with the Selection hypothesis in its
original form. The main differences arise in connexion with
two issues. One concerns Darwin’s own view that evolution
is a continuous process. Darwin believed that selection
operates on all the individuals of every generation. This
implies either that acquired characters are inherited or
alternatively that all differences between parent and offspring
are hereditary differences in the modern sense. The
views to which modern geneticists have been led by their
experiments are diametrically opposed to both conclusions.
The other question concerns the creative rôle of selection.
This belief arose from ideas about hybridization and artificial
selection current among those biologists to whom
Darwin addressed his argument. Darwin himself did not
stress the point; but it was this corollary of his theory
which accounts for the successful appeal which Natural
Selection made to Darwin’s contemporaries. They were
satisfied that, if a struggle for existence occurs, evolution
must be taking place. This was because all biologists before
Mendel confused the characters which do blend with the
genes that do not. To the modern geneticist this corollary
has no significance, because experiment has forced him to
reject views about hybridization prevalent before the publication
of Mendel’s researches. To Morgan, as to Darwin,
selection through the survival of the fitter is essentially
like artificial selection. Morgan differs radically from
Darwin in his understanding of the way in which artificial
selection itself operates. According to Morgan selection has
no creative significance. “Selection has not produced anything
new, but only more of certain kinds of individuals;
Evolution however means producing new things, not more
of what already exists.”
Thus from the standpoint of Morgan the status of evolution
is more satisfactory in the light of modern research.
For there is no need to advance any special device to explain
why new types are not swamped out of existence through
the blending of characters on crossing. From the point of
view of the Darwinians, if they were still with us, the outlook
would be disconcerting. The modern geneticist no
longer regards evolution as an imperative consequence of
the struggle for existence. On the other hand the modern
view presents no greater difficulty than the former one in
explaining the tendency towards greater adaptation. It is
free from the objection that it proves too much. New
hereditary types would persist even if there were no struggle
for existence. Since there is one, the chance that a given
mutant will reach the age at which it can produce offspring
will be greater if the mutant character has “survival value.”
At present there are insufficient experimental data to make
profitable the discussion of the amount of advantage
necessary to ensure survival. At the same time it is
of interest to record that the application of Mendelian
method furnishes materials for a precise statement of what
selection can achieve and the rate at which it works, when
the extent of differential fertility or mortality in a population
is known. The mathematical theory of selection has
been made the subject of some illuminating researches by
J. B. S. Haldane and by Fisher. Haldane’s calculations
have led him to conclusions very different from the dialectical
deductions which some eugenists have drawn from the
recent decline of the European birth rate.[7]
VIII. THE SURVIVAL OF THE EUGENIST
“I am that ancient hunter of the plains,
That raked the shaggy flitches of the bison:
Pass, world: I am the dreamer that remains,
The Man, clear-cut against the last horizon.”
Roy Campbell, Flaming Terrapin
Concerning Vesalius one of his biographers has said: “in
dissecting monkeys he became convinced that the many
discrepancies between the Galenic teaching and his own
observations on the human body were due to the circumstance
that Galen had derived most of his knowledge from
dissecting monkeys, and had not thought it necessary to
mention the fact.” Perhaps the biographer of a future
Vesalius who succeeds in laying the foundations of social
anatomy will record that “in studying the writings of the
Eugenists he became strengthened in the conclusion that
they were discussing the habits of fruit flies rather than
human beings, but had not thought it necessary to mention
the fact.”
I have called this essay The Survival of the Eugenist;
but I wish to make it clear that I entertain no lack of
sympathy for Eugenics as defined in general terms by Galton,
the Galen of social biology. I have chosen this title to lay
emphasis on the part which eugenists have played in perpetuating
a certain attitude towards human society. This
attitude starts from an examination of those characteristics
which man shares with all other animals, but neglects the
equally important task of defining those characteristics
which distinguish man from all other animals. The weakness
of all mechanistic systems hitherto proposed lies in
their refusal to recognize the existence of anything which
does not yet come within the province of scientific method.
A mechanistic philosopher can legitimately entertain the
hope that the study of human society will become an
ethically neutral science, and that the methods of biology
will fertilize sociological enquiry, as the methods of physics
and chemistry have fertilized biological investigation. He
is not entitled to pretend that biology can at present provide
a key to the interpretation of human history. I am well
aware that there are eugenists who would repudiate any
such pretensions. At the same time the general tendency
of eugenic propaganda has been to exaggerate, and
grossly exaggerate, the applicability of genetic principles
to the analysis of human society. This tendency is a
legacy of the period in which Eugenic ideas had their
origin.
Whatever disadvantages the Christian cosmogony imposed
upon the study of human society, it possessed the merit of
emphasizing that the proper study of mankind is man. The
immediate influence of the evolutionary controversy was a
reversion to the Galenic practice in social anatomy. There
is nothing surprising in this reaction. To Huxley and
Spencer the important fact was that Man is a brute. It
was necessary for them to emphasize man’s genetic similarity
to other animals in opposition to the traditional view which
placed man in a special category apart from other natural
objects. How strongly the need to emphasize Man’s new
status was felt can be inferred by a well-known dictum in
Man’s Place in Nature. “Whatever systems of organs be
studied,” wrote Huxley, “the comparison of their modification
in the ape series leads to one and the same result—that
the structural differences which separate man from the
gorilla and the chimpanzee are not so great as those which
separate the gorilla from the lower apes.” In his dispute
with Owen, Huxley went much further than any modern
anatomist would be prepared to follow him. If like Cuvier
he had based his objections on the structure of the human
foot instead of the hippocampus major, Owen might have
made a stronger case. His opponents were too busy
disposing of man’s Cartesian spirit to devote much attention
to his Cuvierian sole.
The evolution of Thomas Henry Huxley, of Herbert
Spencer and of Francis Galton was a precocious baby. Its
parents and relatives entertained high hopes of its future
career. In that tradition it has been nursed by their loyal
disciples who have encouraged it to discourse upon sociology
before it has learned to read and write. Huxley, Spencer
and Galton were fundamentally right in recognizing that
any theory of the development of human society implies
certain biological assumptions. Their anticipations of
immediate progress in the biological treatment of human
society was inevitably coloured by the issues which made
the first claim on their attention. Those issues are no longer
topical. The experimental biologist of to-day cannot
approach the structure of human society from quite the
same angle. The pioneers of evolution were goaded by
theological opposition to adopt an attitude which is easy
to condone but unnecessary to emulate. To justify their
right to speculate, they found it necessary to convince the
non-scientific public that their speculations were correct.
To do so they were driven to minimize the gap between
man and the apes and make the best of any evidence pointing
to the missing link which popular imagination demanded.
The missing link provided the occasion for one of the
first sociological exploits of anatomical science. There is an
account of the incident given in Dr. Haddon’s History of
Anthropology. Three years after The Origin of Species was
published Dr. James Hunt, President of the Anthropological
Society, read his paper on “The Negro’s Place in Nature.”
In it he maintained that “the analogies are far more
numerous between the ape and the negro than between the
ape and the European.” In 1866 he recorded a further
contribution to the detection of the missing link by asserting
that “there is as good reason for classifying the negro
as a distinct species from the European as there is for
making the ass a distinct species from the zebra.” In
this discussion Huxley gave the exponents of the missing
link a half-hearted support tempered somewhat by his
humane and sceptical disposition. An obituary notice
of Dr. Hunt in a New York paper announced in 1870
the “Death of the Best Man in England.” Sixty years
after the publication of Hunt’s first communication,
a leading American anthropologist, Professor Kroeber,
summed up the present state of knowledge in the following
terms:
“The only way in which a decision could be arrived at
along this line of consideration would be to count all features
to see whether the Negro or the Caucasian was the most unape-like
in the plurality of cases. It is possible that in such a
reckoning the Caucasian would emerge with a lead. But it
is even more clear that which ever way the majority fell, it
would be a well-divided count.”
Speculation upon the ancestry of man has continued with
unabated vigour to the present time. Huxley’s generation
had one good excuse for confusing the process of social and
organic evolution. It cannot be pleaded by our own.
Modern men were known to be associated with the later
palæolithic cultures. The Mousterian artefacts had been
associated with the Neanderthal type. There was much to
encourage the hope that further research would reveal a
close parallelism between the physical differentiation of
specific or racial types and successive stages of cultural
development. It now appears that Mousterian artefacts
were also fashioned by types who, as Sir Arthur Keith puts
it, “would excite no comment, if dressed in modern garb
in any assemblage of modern Europeans.” Our own
species has served a long apprenticeship in a much earlier
phase of cultural development than that which was at one
time attributed specifically to the Neanderthalers. The
data presented in Sir Arthur Keith’s book The Antiquity of
Man show that it is not easy to press blood relationships
out of stone implements. There are already signs of a
reaction against the extravagant claims which have been
put forward by some physical anthropologists. The most
recent hypothesis of the origin of civilization completely
breaks with the earlier tradition to harp on the racial aspect
of the problem. Professor Elliott Smith is distinguished
both as a physical and cultural anthropologist, and it is
therefore noteworthy that his theory emphasizes the characteristics
of man’s physical environment as the significant
factors in the appearance of the first civilized communities
of the Nilotic region.
Under Weismann’s influence environment as an aspect of
the problem of development assumed a nebulous outline.
For a generation biologists were hypnotized by the discredit
of the Lamarckian teaching. Eventually the progress of
experimental embryology and cell anatomy relegated
Weismann’s theory of germinal selection to the same limbo
as the Lamarckian hypothesis. In Weismann’s hands the
Selection doctrine had assumed a particularly rigid form.
Evolution was necessarily a continuous process. All differences
between parents and offspring were genetic. Heredity
and variation were coextensive processes. From this it
followed that a continuous evolutionary process had accompanied
the development of social institutions. It was a
natural step to confuse the two. The conviction that
eugenic legislation is a matter of overwhelming urgency
arose as a direct outcome of that step. That the same
confusion still dominates eugenic propaganda is illustrated
by a statement made by Mr. Lidbetter, a prominent eugenist,
in his paper at the World Population Congress of 1927,
“It is a platitude,” Mr. Lidbetter stated, “in these days
to speak of natural selection as the essential agent in human
progress.” It may be a platitude. It is not a truism. It
is simply a misuse of terms. Social development is the
communication of social tradition and social accomplishment
from one generation to another, with the addition of
new ingredients in each. Organic evolution is brought about
by the transmission through the gametes of new hereditable
properties. The mechanism of one is education. The
mechanism of the other is sexual reproduction. It is possible
that they react upon one another, but the extent to which
they do so cannot be ascertained by a priori reasoning.
The experimental study of genetic variation has made it
abundantly clear that evolution is not a continuous process.
At present we do not know the precise conditions relevant
to the production of mutant types; consequently it is
unjustifiable to make any general assumptions about genetic
variation in human societies without recourse to direct
experimental inquiry.
That is the task which now lies before the social biologist.
Its successful accomplishment will not be facilitated by
under-estimating the difficulties inherent in the problem.
The study of human inheritance is beset by innumerable
obstacles. Man is a slow-breeding animal of low fertility.
His chromosomes are numerous. The geneticist cannot
control his matings. In spite of these drawbacks some
insight into the nature of hereditary transmission within
the human species can be gained by formulating the results
of random mating on certain hypothetical assumptions.
Familial studies of colour blindness, brachydactyly and the
blood groups provide clear illustrations of Mendelian
phenomena. So long as family pedigrees are employed to
demonstrate the inheritance of physical characteristics, it
is not difficult to recognize the nature of the environmental
influences with which the hereditary materials react, and
to make allowance for them. The geneticist is on familiar
ground. The constituents of man’s physical environment
have been classified by the physicist, the chemist and the
bacteriologist. Their effects upon the physical characteristics
of an organism form the subject matter of physiology.
It is possible to speak of the action of sunlight and humidity,
oxygen pressure and diet, infectious and contagious germs,
iodine and calcium salts with some measure of confidence.
All these things are features of man’s physical environment
or of the physical environment of any other animal. The
methods for investigating their influence are well tried.
The concept of a uniform physical environment is tangible.
It can be explained to a pragmatist or a presbyterian, a
behaviourist or a bimetallist.
It is another thing to speak about a uniform social environment.
The factors which determine man’s social behaviour
are obscure and elusive. Even to-day any dogmatism on
the relative importance of heredity and environment assumes
an almost frivolous aspect when the attitude of the experimental
biologist is brought to bear on the evidence. Analogies
from the animal kingdom have been pressed into the
service of those who emphasize the rôle of either the one
or the other. Kropotkin’s Mutual Aid was the reductio ad
absurdum of that attitude to social problems. Kropotkin
was neither more nor less scientific than the exponents of
nature red in tooth and claw. Both were irrelevant. The
same irrelevance has been evident whenever biologists have
attempted to rationalize their political sentiments. The
anti-feminist appeals to the fighting and protective male.
The feminist can retort by invoking the worm Bonellia of
which the male lives as a parasite in the generative passages
of the female. The eugenist pictures the human poultry
farm nicely mapped out in pens, each surrounded by its own
partition of wire-netting with a few holes here and there.
Maybe the Rhode Island Reds have scratched their way
into the proper preserve of the Partridge Cochins. Sooner
or later the cosmic poultryman, aided by wise statesmen,
will put them back where they belong. His opponents can
reply that class differences exist in insect communities.
The difference between a white ant queen and a termite
worker is more striking than the difference between royalty
and factory girls; and it is a difference determined by diet.
Encouraging illustrations in support of any social doctrine
can be brought forward by those who prefer analogy to
analysis.
It might be hoped that the study of human history would
assist, but the record of history is ambiguous. A striking
instance of this ambiguity is to be found in Professor Carr
Saunders’ book on the Population Problem. In the course
of a temperate and on the whole well-balanced discussion
of the racial factor in history, Carr Saunders remarks that
the
“Nordic peoples are mostly Protestant and the Mediterranean
peoples mostly Catholic and Greek. The fact,” he
continues, “that during the Reformation a choice was set
before most European nations as to what religion should be
adopted—the issue hanging in the balance for some time in
many places—seems to indicate that the conditions were more
or less equalized and the adoption of the Protestant religion by
the Nordic type was influenced by certain innate characters
attaching to that type.”
Even if we make a very generous allowance for the genetic
homogeneity of the Nordic and Mediterranean populations
in mediæval times, an entirely different interpretation of
the same facts is equally plausible. At the time when
Christianity received official recognition the countries to
which Carr Saunders refers as predominantly Nordic lay on
the fringe of Roman Imperial domination or completely
outside it. The process of christianizing the Nordic geographical
region was still in its infancy when the Holy
Roman Empire embarked on its ephemeral and inglorious
career. It was hardly complete, when controversy within
the Western Church began to assume sinister proportions.
With the exception of the Saxons the conversion of the
Germanic peoples, including the Frisians, took place in the
early part of the eighth century. The official conversion
of Saxony occurred about A.D. 800. Christianity was
accepted by the ruling powers of Denmark towards the end
of the tenth century and by those of Norway and Sweden
at the beginning of the eleventh century. The conversion
of East Prussia, Latvia and Pomerania occurred during the
twelfth century, and the conversion of Lithuania did not
occur until the middle of the fourteenth century. In those
countries which Christianity penetrated last of all the conflict
between the ruling houses and the temporal claims of
the Papacy was generally most acute. Where reformers
could seek protection in the clemency of monarchs at loggerheads
with the Pope, they spread their doctrines successfully.
Where there only existed a religious movement, it
was speedily extinguished. The Reformed doctrines spread
in those countries where Christianity had been more recently
introduced, and where the political sovereignty of the Pope
and the economic power of the Church as a landowner were
least firmly entrenched and least agreeable to the secular
authorities. Catholicism had taken root in the ancient
civilization of the Mediterranean region, when the Nordic
peoples were outside the pale. If it is true that the Nordic
peoples gravitated to Protestantism, it is equally true that
they happened to inhabit the geographical region most
remote from Rome. There is no reason to suppose that
their choice of locality was determined by any characters
peculiar to their type or relevant to the progress of theological
discovery.
In seeking to make allowance for the significant factors
of man’s social environment there is no body of accredited
information to which the geneticist can turn. There are
as many schools of psychology as there are schools of
philosophy. The introspective psychologist approaches
social behaviour from a purely teleological standpoint,
interpreting the means in relation to the end it fulfils. The
behaviourist adopts a mechanistic attitude, seeking to
interpret the end as predestined by the means. One speaks
of a directing intelligence and instinctive action. The other
speaks of intelligent behaviour and unconditioned response.
Between the two schools there is a great gulf fixed. It is
that which separates the philosophy of Plato from the
teaching of Democritus. It is not merely a difference of
perspective or of minor issues. Such differences exist in
an exact science. The psychologists disagree about the very
nature of inquiry into the basis of social behaviour; and
there is no immediate prospect that they will come to terms.
Meanwhile the eugenist finds himself impaled on the horns
of a dilemma. The methods of animal genetics are mechanistic;
but the behaviourist is suspicious of the genetical
standpoint; while the introspective psychologist fails to
define the characteristics of social behaviour in a form
suitable for genetic analysis.
When Binet and Terman published their psychological
tests, it seemed that there was a brighter prospect for the
objective study of mental inheritance. Of late the psychologists
themselves have begun to adopt a less confident
attitude. Recently the Stanford school of workers have
conceded a conservative allowance of 20 per cent. for the
influence of home environment on the intelligence quotient.
We have no grounds for believing that the ingenious system
of home ratings adopted by Miss Burks (1927) in this
investigation include all the significant factors. Consequently
this figure represents a minimum. The Chicago
school have investigated the intelligence quotients of foster
children, and adopt an even more sceptical attitude to the
value of the I.Q. as a measure of genetic endowment.
Tallman has investigated the intelligence quotients of sixty
pairs of identical twins. It was found that the mean
difference between pairs of brothers and sisters of different
ages on the one hand and pairs of non-identical twins on
the other was larger than the difference between pairs of
non-identical twins and pairs of identical twins. Accepting
the most conservative allowance, it may be stated with
some confidence that the contribution of environment to
the intelligence quotient is at least as large as the recorded
differences between racial and occupational groups subject
to different environmental influences.
For two generations eugenists have been writing about
mental inheritance. As far as I am aware Professor MacDougall
alone has pointed out that the attempt to formulate
a concept of mental inheritance raises a very formidable
issue which challenges the foundations of current biological
philosophy. He himself faces the difficulty by returning to
the Lamarckian fold. Lamarck’s position was at least consistent.
He conceived heredity in mental terms. His
theory was teleological throughout. Galton was not consistent,
and his disciples have been less so. Since Weismann’s
time the study of heredity has become more and
more explicitly materialistic. To the modern geneticist
heredity is one aspect of the physical process involved in
the production of a new unit of living matter. His hypotheses
are conceived in physical units. The gene has
space-time dimensions. Mental inheritance is a meaningless
collocation of words, unless it is possible to bring the
concept of mentality within the mechanistic framework.
That is what the behaviourist school in psychology has
undertaken to do. The future of social biology depends on
the success which attends their efforts.
Fifty years have passed since Francis Galton published
Hereditary Genius and An Enquiry into Human Faculty.
Since then there have been notable changes in the attitude
which scientists have adopted both towards heredity and
human faculty. The work of Mendel, Bateson and Morgan
has enormously enriched our knowledge of hereditary transmission
in animals. The work of Loeb, Sherrington and
Pavlov has opened up new horizons in the study of animal
behaviour. The biological analysis of social behaviour presupposes
that both methods can be brought to bear upon
it. It may be premature to adopt a confident attitude to
the prospects, but it is legitimate to state that there is no
likelihood of solving the problem which Galton propounded
so long as eugenists continue to regard it as the exclusive
prerogative of the evolutionist. The enthusiasms engendered
first by the reception of Darwin’s hypothesis and
subsequently by the spectacular advances which have
resulted from Mendel’s discovery, encouraged the eugenist
to adopt an extremist attitude. New and no less noteworthy
developments in the physiology of the nervous
system have encouraged the behaviourist to go as far as
possible in the opposite direction.
It is not difficult to understand how this has happened.
In Galton’s time the analysis of animal conduct had not
progressed beyond the recognition of those simple units of
behaviour which Pavlov calls “unconditioned” reflexes.
The scratch reflex evoked on stimulating the lumbosacral
region in the spinal dog is an example of this type. Given
the same external situation, it can be elicited in any member
of the canine species. There are therefore two principal
factors which determine the scratch reflex. One is the
immediate stimulus. The other is the inherited structure
of the nervous system. Simple reflexes of this kind play
very little part in man’s social behaviour; but modern
physiology recognizes a more complex type, which Pavlov
calls the “conditioned” reflex. The study of these promises
to meet some of the requirements of a biological analysis
of man’s social behaviour. The conditioned reflex is not
characteristic of all the members of a species subjected to
the same immediate situation. It depends upon the time
relations of other stimuli which have previously acted upon
the organism. Within certain limits it is possible both to predict
the outcome, when the time relations of previous stimuli
are defined, and to account for a totally different pattern
of behaviour in two individuals who inherit the same neuromuscular
organization. It was natural that Galton’s
generation should harp on the hereditary basis of social
conduct. They were beginning to understand a type of
behaviour in which the genetic factor is the significant
variable, and to apply their knowledge to the interpretation
of “instinct” in animals. It is not surprising that the
behaviourists should adopt the opposite point of view.
They are beginning to understand a type of behaviour in
which the genetic factor is less important, and to apply the
new methods to the study of Man himself.
Even if the behaviourist reaction goes too far in neglecting
the genetic aspect of social behaviour, it will have
performed one considerable service to social biology. Biology
and sociology coincide in the attempt to distinguish
what characteristics of human society are related to those
characteristics which man shares with all other animals, and
what characteristics of human society are related to characteristics
which man shares with no other animals. The
geneticist is only concerned with the former, since the material
basis of inheritance in man and other animals is substantially
the same. It is the physiologist who is brought into contact
with the characteristics which distinguish man from
other animals. Man inherits an immensely developed forebrain;
and this circumstance frees him from many of the
restrictions which heredity imposes upon the brute creation.
The forebrain is the structural basis of conditioned behaviour;
and what distinguishes man pre-eminently from
all other animals is the extent to which his behaviour is
conditioned by previous experience. A truly biological
analysis of human society must build on the recognition
that man is the most teachable of animals. This is a profound
truth which the eugenist has neglected. The behaviourist
has reopened the door which the eugenist closed.
The selectionists succeeded in presenting evolution in a form
acceptable to their contemporaries. Man was dragged down
from his celestial eminence. His place among the brutes
became an accepted commonplace of the naturalistic outlook.
Sentence had been passed upon him. Henceforth he
must live within the prison of his own genetic limitations.
Before the portals of his primeval dungeon Heredity stood
with a flaming sword. In his new surroundings Man could
still demand a retrial, because selectionism was the product
of his own forebrain. That trial is still in process.
Science has not yet promulgated its final verdict. Galton
conducts the prosecution. Watson cross-examines for the
defence. Man is released on bail, pending the result of his
appeal.
In English law there is a wholesome provision which
forbids the public discussion of evidence until the case is
closed. In science there is no penalty for contempt of court.
It is a pity that there is not. The discussion of the genetical
foundations of racial and occupational classes in human
society calls for discipline, for restraint and for detachment.
Nothing could make the exercise of these virtues more
difficult than to force the issue into the political arena in
the present state of knowledge. This is precisely what the
eugenist has done. The result is that social biology is
encumbered with a vocabulary of terms which have no place
in an ethically neutral science; and a growing literature
of inquiries repeats all the shortcomings which animal
genetics has outgrown. Of these shortcomings anecdotalism
is the least. All biologists recognize the disastrous
consequences of constructing evolutionary hypotheses on
the testimony of the stock breeder and the pigeon fancier.
Only an undue haste to establish conclusions which can be
made the basis of legislation has arrested the development
of social biology in its anecdotage.
Quotations from well-known contributions by eugenic
writers will exempt me from the charge of overstating the
danger to which I allude, when I speak of the anecdotal
method. Few would deny the desirability of shedding
further light on the contribution of heredity to feeblemindedness.
It is the concern of the social biologist to do
so. Goddard’s familial studies on this problem have been
extensively quoted by eugenic writers. In his investigation
several hundred individuals in the Vineland training-school
for mental defectives were classified by the Binet test as
morons. Goddard conducted inquiries into the family
histories of these individuals, and records them in his book.
He concludes that a certain type of feeblemindedness is
determined by a single Mendelian factor. This conclusion
is logically untenable apart from the evidence, because his
criterion of feeblemindedness was a segment arbitrarily cut
off from a normal distribution curve; but the method which
he employs rather than the conclusions he infers is the issue
to which I would direct attention. Mendel initiated a new
epoch in genetics by clearly defining the nature of the
character which he studied. That practice is the keystone
of the science which has developed from his pioneer labours.
The Binet test may be legitimately employed as a means
of providing an objective definition of feeblemindedness;
but since the Binet test is a recent innovation, it is obvious
that Goddard could not employ it to identify feeblemindedness
in the parents and grandparents of his cases at the
time of writing. The method he adopted is stated in the
following passage (Feeblemindedness, p. 20):
“The ease with which it is sometimes possible to get satisfactory
evidence on the fifth generation is illustrated in the
Kallikak family. The field worker accosts an old farmer—‘Do
you remember an old man Martin Kallikak (Jr.) who
lived on the mountain edge yonder?’ ‘Do I? Well I guess.
Nobody’d forget him. Simple, not quite right here (tapping
his head), but inoffensive and kind. All the family was that.
Old Moll, simple as she was, would do anything for a neighbour.
She finally died, burned to death in a chimney corner.
She had come in drunk and sat down there. Whether she
fell over in a fit or her clothes caught fire nobody knows. She
was burned to a crisp when they found her. That was the
worst of them, they would drink. Poverty was their best
friend in this respect, or they would have been drunk all the
time. Old Martin could never stop as long as he had a drop.
Many’s the time he’d rolled off of Billy Parson’s porch. Billy
always had a barrel of cider handy. He’d just chuckle to
see Martin drink and drink until finally he’d lose his balance
and over he’d go.’”
At the conclusion of this recital Goddard asks, “Is there
any doubt that Martin was feebleminded?”
It may at least be said for Goddard’s work that it contains
some presumptive indications that genetic factors play
a significant part in determining certain kinds of feeblemindedness.
It is doubtful whether any plausible conclusions
can be drawn from the dreary history of the Jukes.
In his monograph on the Jukes in 1915, Estabrook only
ventures to proffer one definite statement concerning
hereditary transmission in the Jukes family. It is that
“there is an hereditary factor in licentiousness.” I have
searched through his memoir for a single indication of the
way in which he defines licentiousness and its allelomorphic
opposite chastity. Out of a large number of monotonously
similar family case histories I shall quote the only one which
contains any suggestion of the meaning he attaches to the
latter. This (Case G) is as follows:
“A cousin mating of chaste individuals was followed in the
first generation by no licentiousness. In the second generation
from the cousin mating no licentiousness appears, although the
father of one of the children of this generation had cohabited
previous to marriage. Their one daughter was chaste, but
she has one daughter brought up in a good home free from
bad influences, who was very erotic but is at present chaste.
The third child of this cousin mating of chaste people, Addie,
married a man who had acquired syphilus and had one son an
inefficient syphilitic who died of tuberculosis. Addie died of
syphilis at 20. The fourth child Alta V 78 who was always
chaste, married but had no children. Horace the only other
child of Alfred who reached maturity was reputed chaste but
was intemperate: he married a chaste woman and had nine
children, all of whom are chaste.”
Before we take the risk of wrecking the machinery of
social biology by exceeding the speed limit of rational
inquiry, it is desirable to ascertain the reasons for such
haste. Dr. Estabrook has recorded his own reasons in
quantitative terms. “Dugdale estimated a loss to society
of $1,250,000 by the Jukes family from 1800 to 1875. The
loss to society caused by mental deficiency, crime, prostitution,
syphilis and pauperism of these 2,800 people is now
estimated at $2,093,685. If the drink bill is added, this
total becomes $2,516,685.” The reason for this addition
will be more apparent to a prohibitionist than to a brewer.
Mr. Chesterton might retort by asking whether there are
no idle young clubmen in New York whose annual upkeep
is equivalent to the loss entailed by the Jukes during the
last century and a half. Deplorable as the history of the
Jukes may be, its consequences to civilization may be less
disastrous than half an hour’s conversation between a
manufacturer of armaments and a newspaper proprietor.
In such matters private values influence our opinions more
than those issues which can be discussed in the public forum
of science. Estabrook’s arithmetic does not convince me
that we should exchange the experimental and sceptical
temper of scientific inquiry for the facile slogans of the
parliamentary candidate.
The eugenic movement was founded to encourage “the
study of agencies under social control that may improve or
impair the racial qualities of future generations either
physically or mentally.” That aim might be taken as a
statement of the scope of social biology, when due allowance
is made for the full requirements of a scientific inquiry into
the nature of “mental inheritance.” There are a few
prominent eugenists who have adhered to this praiseworthy
and modest programme. Professor Carr Saunders who has
been prominently associated with the eugenic movement in
England has consistently expressed himself with discrimination
and restraint on the complex issues which the genetic
structure of human society involves. If I am disinclined
to follow him in the alarmist attitude which he adopts
towards the differential fertility which has accompanied the
recent decline of the European birth-rate, I entirely agree
with him in recognizing that the differential fertility of
occupational groups is a matter for careful and comprehensive
investigation. To make any satisfactory predictions
about the outcome of the present decline it is necessary to
ascertain what factors have contributed to the reduction of
the birth-rate, what genetic differences distinguish different
occupational groups, and how such differences are transmitted.
The impressive array of evidence which Beveridge,
Stevenson and Carr Saunders have presented strongly
suggests that the spread of contraceptive practice has been
the main factor in the decline of the birth-rate. The
German and Swedish data of Grotjahn and Edin point to
the conclusion that contraceptive practice is spreading to
all sections of society. If this is so the problem of differential
fertility is solving itself. Of genetic differences which
distinguish occupational groups we have no definite information.
Even if we had, it would be necessary to know
how such differences are transmitted before prophesying
disaster. Haldane’s mathematical analysis of the effect of
selection shows that a selective process must be continued
for a very long period in order to produce an appreciable
effect on the distribution of a character which depends on
the co-operation of several recessive genes. An attitude of
calvinistic gloom towards the future of human society is
not a necessary consequence of the biological study of
human society.
In discussing the influence of eugenic propaganda in this
essay I have been primarily concerned with the dangers of
speculating upon questions whose philosophical importance
is less apparent than their practical interest. I trust that
I have made it abundantly clear that I am in no sense
hostile to eugenics as defined above. Were I to indulge in
the luxury of stating a purely personal opinion about the
genetics of human society, it would be somewhat as follows.
It is probable that extremes of intellectual accomplishment
or defect are significantly determined by genetic variation.
It is highly unlikely that extreme types of defective are
reproducing disproportionately. It is also doubtful whether
genius has ever been biologically fertile. Between the two
extremes there is probably a neutral zone in which somatic
variability plays a larger part than genetic differences in
determining social behaviour. At present it is impossible to
assess with precision the mean genotypic endowment of
different social groups, whether occupational or racial.
Even if it were, the precise significance of the mean would
be problematical. I think it highly unlikely that such mean
differences as may exist provide any basis for establishing
new social barriers or reinforcing old ones, still less for
curtailing opportunities of education and the exercise of
political responsibility. On the other hand it is not unlikely
that there does exist a section of genetic types on the
borderline of extreme defect not segregated from the rest
of the community and more fertile than others of the same
social grade. With Mr. Chesterton I am inclined to doubt
whether they represent a larger proportion in one social
class than in any other. Unlike Mr. Chesterton I see no
reason why society should not deal with this issue as a
genetic problem, when it is clearly proved to be a genetic
problem. Indeed I think it arguable that it would be
wiser not to take any risk of encouraging the feebleminded
to breed. At present I see no way of stopping
them.
There can be no disagreement concerning the desirability
of exploring every avenue in human genetics. This cannot
be done without enlarging the scope of the official census
with the support of a sympathetic government. Hitherto
Eugenic propaganda has been dominated by an explicit
social bias which, in England, can only serve to render the
Eugenic standpoint unpalatable to a section of the community
which for good or ill seems to be assuming the rôle
of a governing class. The greatest obstacle to the spread
of a sane eugenic point of view is the eugenists themselves.
By recklessly antagonizing the leaders of thought among
the working classes the protagonists of eugenics have done
their best to make eugenics a matter of party politics, with
results which can only delay the acceptance of a national
minimum of parenthood. These last remarks I repeat are
a statement of purely personal opinion. Biologists share
the human frailty which prompts all of us to entertain
beliefs fortified by insufficient evidence; but there is no
reason why the biologist should fail to make it clear, when
he is speaking as a professional biologist and when he is
speaking as a private citizen. From a purely scientific
standpoint the problem of human inheritance can only be
regarded as a virgin field in which the prospects of an early
and abundant harvest are by no means bright. I believe
that the eugenists have performed a useful task in emphasizing
the need for a biological analysis of human society.
The furtherance of that task will not be promoted by propaganda
which overstates the achievements of the present,
while underestimating the difficulties which lie ahead.
Evolutionary inquiry was brought to an end in ancient
Greece, when philosophy became the handmaiden of politics.
Further progress was checked when philosophy became the
bondservant of theology. Eugenics like Greek philosophy
derived its first impulse from natural science. It soon
entered into alliance with the politician. It is fast finding
its most stalwart supporters among the clergy. It can only
realize the aims of its founder by bringing the science of
genetics into closer relationship with other methods of
studying human biology and annulling the marriage of
biological inquiry with political propaganda. As a private
citizen the biologist is entitled to his own opinions concerning
the merits of sterilizing the unfit, just as he is entitled
to his own opinions on the Single tax or the advantages
of capital punishment. Such opinions usually belong to his
private world. In his public capacity, as a biologist, he is
primarily concerned with sterilizing the instruments of
research before undertaking surgical operations upon the
body politic.
PART III HOLISM AND THE PUBLICIST STANDPOINT IN PHILOSOPHY SUMMARY
When the conclusions of physicists are supplemented by the
enquiries of the biologist we are led to a schematization of experience
which permits us to discuss the nature of matter and
life on a neutral ground. This neutral ground is the public
world of science. It represents what is significant for the purpose
of discourse. Idealistic philosophers have assumed the nature
of reality as the goal of philosophy; but the concept of reality
is essentially equivocal. For the purpose of discourse we have
to assume that the neutral ground is the real thing. In private
we are at liberty to reject this view. Temperament decides
which of these alternatives we adopt. There is therefore no
hope of arriving at universal agreement in discussing the nature
of reality. To the introvert reality resides in the domain of
mystic experience. To the extrovert the public world is the
nearest approach to a complete representation of reality which
our limited range of receptor organs permits us to construct.
The belief that philosophy can settle the nature of reality, and
that it is possible to arrive at universal conclusions independently
of the methods of science and mathematics arose in the period
of decadence of Greek philosophy. It developed in modern
Europe under the influence of ecclesiasticism. Freed from the
bondage of clerical control, philosophy must undertake the more
modest task of discussing what characteristics of belief determine
their communicability or publicity, and indicating how the
problems of existence can be resolved into their public and
private components. From this standpoint educational theory
must be based on a recognition of the respective spheres of
publicity and privacy. Organized religious belief and ritual is
based on a confusion between the two. The same confusion
exists in the pragmatist philosophy.
IX. BIOLOGY AND HUMANISM — §1 — §2 — §3
“But the mortallest enemy unto knowledge, and that which
hath done the greatest execution upon truth, hath been a
peremptory adhesion unto authority; and more especially,
the establishing of our belief upon the dictates of antiquity.
For (as every capacity may observe) most men, of ages
present, so superstitiously do look upon ages past, that the
authorities of the one exceed the reasons of the other.
Whose persons indeed far removed from our times, their
works, which seldom with us pass uncontrolled, either by
contemporaries, or immediate successors, are now become
out of the distance of envies; and, the farther removed from
present times, are conceived to approach the nearer unto
truth itself. Now hereby methinks we manifestly delude
ourselves, and widely walk out of the track of truth.”—Sir
Thomas Browne, Pseudodoxia Epidemica
Evolution does not enable us to make any spectacular
predictions which can be verified here and now. Its importance
lies in satisfying our curiosity about human origins
in a manner consistent with the present state of scientific
knowledge. It provides a philosophical framework for
biological enquiry on the one hand and for our attitude to
the problem of human destiny on the other. From a purely
technical standpoint Darwin’s specific contribution to the
evolutionary doctrine was the hypothesis of natural selection.
The hypothesis of natural selection, in the form in
which Darwin stated it, has been modified out of all recognition
to accommodate later enquiries into the nature of
heredity and variation. Such enquiries did not receive
their impetus from the Origin of Species. They followed
the course prescribed by Mendel’s experiments upon the
kitchen pea. How then has it come to pass that Darwin
has earned a position of pre-eminence only comparable with
that of Newton in modern times? Is not the answer that
Darwin is the only great natural philosopher who has
emerged, since the time of Aristotle, from the ranks of the
biologists? When the fullest allowance is made for the
inadequacy of contemporary knowledge to meet all the
demands of the evolutionary problem, what still distinguishes
Darwin’s contribution from that of his numerous
predecessors in the same field is the consistency and thoroughness
with which he set out to explore the implications
of evolution in every department of biological information
available at that time. By so doing he laid the foundations
of a new humanism akin to science, and created a philosophical
issue whose magnitude has only become apparent
since the rise of the behaviourist school in psychology.
Evolution took the discussion of human affairs out of the
hands of the humanistic philosophers, and brought it within
the legitimate domain of scientific method.
From the dawn of philosophical controversy two opposing
tendencies have competed for mastery. One is based upon
confidence in the testimony of our receptor organs. The
other mistrusts the evidence of the senses. One relies on
patient observation. The other appeals to axioms which
require no proof. One has its impulse in curiosity about
Nature. The other is preoccupied with human obligations.
Between the two extremes there have been many makeshifts.
As one has fallen into discredit, another has taken
its place. The only permanent feature of philosophical
discussion is the impossibility of effecting a permanent
reconciliation between those who have called themselves, at
different periods of history, materialists and idealists, nominalists
and realists, empiricists and transcendentalists,
mechanists and vitalists, to emphasize some new aspect of
a fundamental incompatibility. In the distinction between
publicity and privacy it has been suggested that this antinomy
does not necessarily reside in the system of nature.
It arises because our curiosity exceeds our information.
Up to a certain point we succeed in pooling our experiences
by the method of science. In so doing we construct the
public world. The method of science has achieved its most
conspicuous success in dealing with inanimate objects and
with the brute creation. To the few who are genuinely
interested in these things the extent of our knowledge has
always seemed of more importance than the magnitude of
our ignorance. Hence there have always been philosophers
of a type which, for want of a better term, may be called
materialistic. The majority of people are not interested in
natural objects except in so far as the knowledge which
science confers contributes to their personal comfort. Man
is pre-eminently interested in himself. So long as science
cannot satisfy that curiosity his private and personal values
assume a greater importance than the academic hypotheses
of science. Philosophers who teach us to distrust the
guidance of our sense data flatter our egotism, and soothe
our vanity. Science cannot. On the other hand science
can supply us with aviation, broadcasting and twilight
sleep. Transcendental philosophy can only offer us the
good life. The politician distrusts the mechanist, because
Science provides no concept of divine right to fortify social
privilege. He cannot go all the way with Parmenides and
identify the way of the senses with the way of error, because
scientists are too useful. The only philosophy for the plain
man who wants a plain answer to a plain question is some
sort of compromise between the standpoint of transcendental
metaphysics and mechanistic science. Since the sixteenth
century humanistic philosophy has been dogged by
the problem of accommodating man’s interest in the world
around him with his interest in his own person. Worldly
interests compel civilized man to recognize the claims of
science up to a certain point. Egotism prompts him to
demand some supernatural sanction for the vagaries of his
own social conduct. For three centuries traditional philosophy
has been haunted by the possibility that science
might in the end succeed in satisfying man’s curiosity about
his own nature. Darwin made that possibility the explicit
concern of scientific enquiry. From mediæval times all
attempts to effect a reconciliation between the empirical
standpoint and transcendental values have been concerned
with defining separate spheres of influence in which science
and metaphysics can operate without mutual interference.
On that basis philosophy is still taught in our universities
to-day. Darwin’s Descent of Man challenged the complacent
dualism which had permitted humanistic philosophy
and utilitarian science to pursue an independent course
from the Renaissance to the middle of the nineteenth
century.
At every stage in the advance of scientific knowledge a
new system has arisen to conserve some fragments from the
wreckage of supernatural beliefs. There have been three
outstanding attempts to effect a compromise between
observation and inspiration. The systems of Aristotle, of
Descartes and of Kant each exhibit features characteristic
of the state of contemporary scientific knowledge. Each
has a peculiarly interesting significance in the history of
biological science. The system of Aristotle was the last
will and testament of Greek biology. The system of
Descartes was finally overthrown by the evolutionary theory.
The system of Kant is predestined to a similar doom, when
professional philosophers are prepared to face the disquieting
consequences of modern research on the “labyrinthine
organ” and Sherrington’s work on the “muscular sense.”
If it is too early to predict the fate of holism, it is instructive
to reflect on that of its predecessors.
Aristotle undertook the task of finding a place for science
in a civilization in which scientific enquiry was approaching
its decline. His problem was simplified by the circumstance
that the conflict between teleology and mechanism had
arisen as a conflict of interest rather than interpretation.
Burnet insists that the idea of purpose only emerged at a
comparatively late date in the history of Hellenic science,
and the more recent researches of Cyril Bailey emphasize
the same aspect of the incompatibility of natural and moral
philosophy in ancient Greece. Greek philosophy had inherited
from the Hesiodic cosmogony the belief that Chaos
was the beginning of all things, gods and men alike. It
was unfettered by the Chaldean Fall and the doctrine of
creative providence. Aristotle’s system was therefore an
attempt to harmonize two tendencies which had come into
being independently of one another. One begins with
Thales. It bore fruit in the brilliant speculations of Leucippus
and Democritus. It survived after Aristotle’s death
in the mechanical discoveries of the Alexandrian school.
In the poem of Lucretius it made a final gesture of august
rhetoric. To modern civilization it bequeathed the indestructibility
of matter, and the atomic concept which was
revived by Gassendi in the seventeenth century. Its rival
was anti-scientific and mystical. It diverted enquiry from
the observation of nature to the duty of man. It was
preoccupied with the good life, with the soul and with the
hereafter. It began with the Eleatics and the Pythagoreans.
It gave birth to the school of Plato; and its influence
survived long after the extinction of Hellenic civilization.
Through Philo Platonism transmitted the Logos to the
Nazarenes, and at a later date the neoplatonists equipped
the Church with the apparatus of the Trinitarian controversy.
It completed its contribution to Western culture in
the Council of Trent, when the mystery of human life,
death and duty were placed for all time on a firm foundation
of deductive reasoning.
The success of Platonism was assured by the powerlessness
of Greek materialism to satisfy the requirements of
Greek politics. The plain man wanted to know whether
the wise man will obey the laws, if he knows that he will
not be found out? With transparent honesty Epicurus
could only reply that a simple answer is difficult to find.
The benign and tolerant humanism which Epicurus grafted
on the soil prepared by the atomists was ill suited to flourish
in the stern climate of the military state. Like holism,
Aristotle’s system was a shrewd blending of science and
statesmanship. It enabled its author to combine a personal
predilection for natural history with a political partiality
for slavery.
Aristotle borrowed from Plato the doctrine which identifies
the φυσις, or real nature with the best or most normal
condition of a thing. He rejected the respect for mathematics
which Plato borrowed from the Pythagoreans, and
incorporated Plato’s teleology in his theory of the physical
world. One disastrous effect of this may perhaps be seen
in the neglect and preservation of more ancient work.
Empedocles is known to have made observations on respiration
and the movement of the blood. It would seem that
he had recourse to experiment of a crude kind. One fragment
of his writings contains a hint that he came very near
to anticipating Torricelli and Harvey. The details have
been lost. Empedocles also put forward a theory of vision.
He held that the eye contains fire. Sight is produced when
the fire within the eye goes forth to meet the object. A
hypothesis so well adapted to the view which interprets
life by “correlating the initiation of the activity with its
end” was, as might be expected, immortalized by Plato to
the calamity of physical and physiological enquiry. Science
had a long road to traverse before men learned the truth
of Nietzsche’s statement that “the most valuable knowledge
is always discovered last, but the most valuable knowledge
consists of methods.”
The fundamental incompatibility of the naturalistic and
Platonic attitude to the Nature of Life is illustrated by the
following passage from the writings of a contemporary
philosopher, Professor Wildon Carr:
“It is wholly inadequate to classify natural objects into
the inert and the living, into objects which are not responsive
and objects which are responsive to external impressions,
and then to seek to specify the property or character which
differentiates the one class from the other. Life is a perfectly
definite and distinctive phenomenon. It is not a thing, neither
is it the character of a thing. It is a purposive activity exercised
within clearly ascertainable limits and having a definite
range. I use the term purposive without any implication of
awareness. Living activity is purposive in the meaning that
it can only be understood by correlating the initiation of the
activity with the end. The nature of the activity is plainly
recognizable, however difficult it may be to conceive the agent,
agents or agency which the activity implies.... Life is
individual: it exists only in living beings, and each living
being is indivisible, a whole not constituted of parts.”
The concluding remarks of this passage are somewhat
reminiscent of the Athanasian creed, the germs of which
were actually derived from the neoplatonists. It displays
the sterilizing influence of the Platonic teaching in a peculiarly
explicit form. If the words quoted in italics were
actually true, experiments carried out daily by medical
students in physiological and pharmacological laboratories
would be impossible. The physiologist takes the living
machine to pieces and studies the properties of its several
parts. The experimental embryologist can put it together
again. Ross Harrison grafts the head end of a tadpole of
one species on to the tail end of a tadpole of another species.
The progress of modern biology has been made possible by
the implicit rejection of the attitude which Professor Wildon
Carr advocates; and this is not merely true of the growth
of experimental physiology as a quantitative science. In
our generation Bergson has rehabilitated the evolutionary
doctrine in teleological language. Its history very clearly
shows that the rise of the evolutionary hypothesis in its
modern form is traceable to the liberation of biological
enquiry from Aristotelean teleology. Two centuries of
research, fertilized by the experimental temper which Vesalius
reintroduced into the study of medicine, paved the way
for a new school of naturalists in the eighteenth century.
Ray and Linnæus took up the comparative study of animal
life where Aristotle had left it. At a later date Cuvier,
Milne Edwardes and Owen founded a school of comparative
anatomy which—unlike post-Darwinian morphology—made
the issue of experiment the final court of appeal. It was
thus that Darwin and Wallace brought to the discussion of
Man’s place in Nature a mass of new data, accumulated in
the process of displacing the teleological bias under whose
influence Greek biology steadily declined. It is futile to
blame Aristotle for the influence which his particular form
of compromise exerted on the history of biology. In Aristotle’s
time it was impossible to say: “Here is a property
of living matter, the teleological attitude leads us to make
such and such predictions; quantitative analysis leads us
to contrary conclusions: let us submit the merits of the
two methods to the issue of experiment.” Aristotelian
biology was not an experimental science.
When Aristotle infused into Greek biology the teleology
of Platonism, natural science had already progressed as far
as it was destined to advance without coming into conflict
with teleological presumptions; but the inevitability of the
conflict was not yet apparent, and does not emerge as a
clearly defined issue in Greek philosophy. Greek materialism,
like modern science, was the offspring of secular curiosity.
For this reason it is easy to trace the germs of modern
hypotheses in the speculations of the ancients. It is more
difficult to determine how far such analogies are merely
verbal. The extent to which the Greeks had recourse to
experiment has given rise to lively controversy. We are
more familiar with their beliefs about nature than with the
evidence on which they relied. To reconstruct the scientific
knowledge of Anaximander and Empedocles from the
fragments of their writings which remain is a task no less
formidable than that of a future historian who has nothing
but the torn pages of a Harmsworth encyclopædia to provide
evidence of contemporary science. The fact remain
that the scientific knowledge of the ancients lacks two
features which are highly characteristic of modern enquiry.
Greek science was static. Having no means of measuring
short intervals of time, the Greek could make little use of
dynamical notions. The mathematical technique for dealing
conveniently with dynamical calculations was not
evolved until Greek geometry was supplemented by the
universal arithmetic of the Arabs. Galileo’s dynamics was
the death-blow to Aristotelian teleology. To the Greeks
time relations were philosophical enigmas. They had not
as yet become objects of scientific enquiry. Modern
mechanistic biology lays emphasis on process. Greek
biology was still dominated by structure. This preoccupation
gave rise to the distinction between form and substance
which assumes a prominent place in the Aristotle
of the schoolmen, and persisted in modern science, until
the dynamical concept of electromagnetic mass was put
forward. A second characteristic which distinguishes contemporary
science from the natural philosophy of the Greeks
has been emphasized less by historians of science. This
may be because astronomy and mechanics were developed
by the school of Alexandria in close association with mathematics.
That brilliant but short-lived phase in the science
of antiquity was post-Aristotelian. Astronomy was the
only branch of natural science which had attained the precision
of measurement in Aristotle’s time.
The distinction between Aristotelian vitalism and the
modern biological standpoint is most apparent in the attitude
which Aristotle adopted to quantitative investigation.
“Mathematical accuracy of language,” he declares, “is not
to be required in all things, but in those things that do not
involve any connexion with matter. Wherefore such is not
the natural (alternatively physical) mode of discovering
truth, for perhaps the whole of Nature involves matter.
Therefore first must we investigate what Nature is. For
in this way also will it be evident about what only natural
science is conversant, and whether it is the province of one
science or many to speculate into causes and first principles.”
This passage occurs in the first book of the Metaphysics.
There are other passages in which the same point
of view is expressed. They show conclusively that Aristotle
was not content with ignoring the connexion between
mathematics and science. He definitely asserted that the
quantitative study of natural phenomena is not the correct
one. In this he went further than Plato. While Plato
despised the study of physics and biology, he recognized
the vital dependence of astronomy on mathematics and
valued its pursuit. The standpoint which Aristotle adopted
is comprehensible. His interest in nature was mainly that
of the naturalist. He did not study living creatures in the
belief that by so doing he would be able to predict their
behaviour. That possibility only emerged into prominence
when Lavoisier and Laplace brought the thermometer
and the balance to the study of respiration. By then the
spectacular progress of physics had necessitated a new
adjustment of the claims of moral and natural philosophy.
The philosophy of Descartes liberated biology from developing
within the limitations prescribed by the Aristotelian
system.
Two events contributed significantly to the situation
which Descartes faced at the beginning of the seventeenth
century. The period which intervened between Aristotle
and Descartes witnessed the rise of Christianity and the
origin of a new cultural synthesis within the world of Islam.
At Alexandria natural science and mathematics still flourished,
when Christianity became the official faith of the
Roman Empire. Five centuries after the death of Aristotle
Diophantus made what seems to have been the first definite
contribution to the development of algebraical analysis.
Alexandrian science came to an end when “on a fatal day
in the holy season of Lent,” Hypatia the expositor of
Diophantus “was torn from her chariot, stripped naked,
dragged to the church, and inhumanly butchered by the
hands of Peter the reader and a troop of savage and merciless
fanatics.” Two centuries later what was spared by the
religion of Cyril was consigned to the flames by the victorious
armies of Islam.
While Christianity and Mohammedanism were competing
to appease the deeper needs of mankind, the genius of a
dark-skinned people was preparing the stage for a rebirth
of European culture. Before the destruction of a second
library of Alexandria the Greek learning had filtered into
the middle East through the hospitality which the Persian
court extended in turn to the banished Platonists, the Jews
and the heretic Nestorians. In India Brahmagupta and
his successors had applied themselves to the same problems
which Diophantus had assailed. Half a century before the
foundation of the University of Baghdad Hindu astronomical
tables and the rhetorical algebra of the far East had been
introduced into Persia. By the beginning of the ninth
century the works of Ptolemy, Euclid, Hippocrates and
Aristotle had been translated into Arabic. At the end of
the tenth century the Moorish culture was firmly established
in Europe. In the universities of Cordova, Seville and
Toledo, the study of medicine and mathematics flourished
side by side. The medical schools of Italy and France were
outposts of the Moorish culture in the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries. The Moors extended the Alexandrian
pharmacopeias; and advanced the study of anatomy.
Jewish missionaries of the Moorish culture brought the
tradition of dissection into Italy. From Arabic manuscripts
Italy first made contact with the resources of Greek science.
Arabic learning transmitted the texts from which ecclesiasticism
imbibed its taste for metaphysics, and at the same
time contributed two influences subversive to the Aristotelian
system. It gave birth to chemistry as an experimental
science, and it developed the beginnings of syncopated
algebra. The invention of algebra made possible
the efflorescence of physics when Greek geometry had long
since completed its task as the midwife of mathematical
astronomy.
From the fact-loving temper of Aristotle the naturalist
Arabic curiosity had absorbed all that could be used as a
basis for scientific enquiry. In the Sorbonne the Platonic
ingredients of his system brought fresh grist to the mill of
theological controversy. By seeking for “causes and first
principles,” Aristotle in his own words had made philosophy
the “divine science.” As the divine science it was pressed
into the service of orthodox theology and the Protestant
revolt against ecclesiastical authority. During the fourteenth
and the fifteenth centuries the resources of the
Eastern Empire were ransacked for the rhetoricians and
sophists neglected by the empirical disposition of Arabic
scholarship. The political speculations of the ancients
became the rationale of Protestant democracy. As the
influence of Platonism on science succumbed to the success
of the new experimental and quantitative methods which
were gaining ground in physics, classical humanism completed
the divorce of moral and natural philosophy by
elevating the authority of Plato in politics: but before
classical humanism had gained ascendancy in the mediæval
universities, an ascendancy which became a monopoly in
the grammar schools, Arab science had implanted in the
oldest seats of European learning a seed destined in the
fullness of time to challenge not merely the authority of
church councils but the authority of print, to place the
authority of experience above the authority of the written
word, as Protestantism had placed the authority of the
written word above the authority of church councils.
Plato would have had little use for physicists in his
Utopia. To outlaw science was the last thing which Protestant
rulers were prepared to do. The great navigations
had made science a necessity to the mercantile interests.
So long as they refrained from making themselves a nuisance,
like Servetus whose inability to envisage the Trinity in its
correct numerical proportions earned for him a harsher fate
than that of Galileo, scientists must be left alone. The
world had outgrown the Aristotelian compromise. The
time had come to replace it by some new device.
The Cartesian philosophy met the new situation by
defining separate spheres of autonomy for the scientist and
the metaphysician. It did not attempt to mix metaphysics
and science in a uniform system of nature. With his propositions
and demonstrations “which establish the existence
of God and the distinction between the mind and body of
man disposed in geometrical order” Descartes stumbled
upon the felicitous notion that God ordained the investigation
of nature according to strictly mechanistic principles.
“Now that I know him,” he discloses in Meditation V, “I
possess the means of acquiring a perfect knowledge respecting
innumerable matters, as well relative to God Himself
and other intellectual objects as to corporeal nature, in so
far as it is the object of pure mathematics.”
So piety prescribes that the scientist, contrary to the
admonition of Aristotle, must apply mathematics to the
investigation of nature. By the same process of reasoning
or inspiration Descartes arrives at the conclusion that
teleological hypotheses in natural science are an impious
abrogation of the prerogatives of Deity. “Likewise finally,”
he asserts in the Principles of Philosophy, “we will not seek
reasons of natural things from the end which God or nature
proposed to himself in their creation (i.e. final causes), for
we ought not to presume so far as to think that we are
sharers in the counsels of Deity, but, considering him as
the efficient cause of all things, let us endeavour to discover
by the natural light which he has planted in us, applied
to those of his attributes of which he has been willing we
should have some knowledge, what must be concluded
regarding those effects we perceive by our senses; bearing
in mind however what has been already said, that we must
only confide in this natural light so long as nothing contrary
to its dictates is revealed by God himself.”
As Descartes was prepared to concede to mechanistic
science the entire brute creation, the Cartesian framework
provided plenty of latitude for biological investigation.
Descartes stimulated experimental physiology by his own
ingenious speculations; and his influence on physiology
survived after it had been superseded by later philosophical
systems. In biology the Cartesian tradition has fallen into
discredit through the rise of evolutionary ideas. The evolutionists
persisted in following “the natural light;” and
their theological contemporaries maintained that it led them
to conclusions contrary to what had been “revealed by
God Himself.” Since then biologists have been faced with
the alternative of pressing forward to a more radically
mechanistic conception of life, or abandoning it altogether.
I have called the extension of the mechanistic conception
the publicist standpoint in contradistinction to holism, the
most recent compromise.
In Science and the Modern World Dr. Whitehead calls
the period immediately before the Renaissance the Age of
Reason. That which followed is the Age of Faith. The
Age of Argument and the Age of Confidence might perhaps
describe the difference in more significant terms. Confidence
in the method of science has grown gradually with
the expansion of civilization. What is called modern science
has arisen, because innumerable, at first independent, lines
of enquiry have coalesced. It has not come into being
because the men who have pursued these separate but
converging paths have had any general theory about nature
as a whole, purposeful or otherwise. Curiosity has always
induced some men to speculate without investigating, others
to investigate without speculating beyond their terms of
reference, and a good many to do both. Aristotle was
neither the first nor the last scientist to write a natural
history and a volume of Gifford lectures. Newton divided
his time between gravitation and the prophecies of Daniel.
Faraday elaborated a theory of the ether and advocated
the tenets of Sandemanism. Aristotle’s natural history,
Newton’s gravitation and Faraday’s ether were not the
philosophical complements of their respective ethical, political
or devotional beliefs. Aristotle dissected animals,
Newton gazed at the stars, Faraday experimented with his
electrical machine, because they were interested in living
creatures and the heavenly bodies and electrical phenomena.
The pursuit of science has its personal impulse in curiosity
and its social impulse in the power which science confers.
The Greeks accepted or rejected as illusory the evidence of
their senses. In Aristotle’s system science does not beg for
a philosophical sanction. It was reserved for the piety of
Descartes to introduce the singular idea that the scientist
requires a licence to practice signed and stamped by the
metaphysician. The idea that science requires a metaphysical
justification has been revived by Dr. Whitehead
who adopts a novel, and I think incorrect, view of Hume’s
contribution to philosophy. When the scientist enters the
field of contemporary philosophical controversy, he is confronted
with a jargon whose existence has very little historical
or logical connexion with the assumptions on which
he works. It is not surprising that he remains, in the words
of Dr. Whitehead, “blandly indifferent” to the arguments
with which Hume refuted those notions of causality and
inference which traditional philosophers have chosen to
regard as the justification of science. The important fact
about Hume’s argument is that he refuted the pretensions
of moral philosophy by the same arguments which demolished
the irrelevant dogmas which natural philosophy
inherited from the age of scholasticism.
Starting from a purely introspective basis Descartes
attempts to find a justification for the growing confidence
of mankind in the testimony of the senses. The subjective
empiricism of Locke is still groping after the same solution.
Hume pursues this method to its bitter conclusion; and
shows that it led to complete scepticism. He proves to
his own satisfaction that the method of introspection cannot
be made the basis of socially communicable knowledge.
The theory of a public world builds upon that foundation,
by examining the characteristics of questions to which a
socially communicable answer is possible. The strength of
Hume’s position is more apparent in our own generation
than it was at the time, when he wrote. Our expectation
of living has increased as we have learned to worry less
about the good life and more about the good drain. That
the questions with which science deals are legitimate objects
of enquiry and that the method which science adopts is the
most satisfactory way of answering them is tacitly accepted
by everybody who avails himself of the amenities of a railway
time table, the bioscope, the telegraph office, the
diphtheria vaccine, the ocean liner and the air mail. If we
do not attempt to answer the questions which perplexed
Socrates, it is because we have at our disposal a vastly
greater body of material to guide us in determining what
characteristics of a question make it suitable for being asked.
We cannot say whether the wise man will obey the laws,
if he thinks that he will not be found out; but we are less
interested in knowing the answer, because we know that
it is highly probable that his finger prints will be traced.
Detective fiction has familiarized us with other devices
which have replaced the deathbed confession of the repentant
atheist.
Hume applies the Cartesian method, demonstrates its
sterility, and arrives at this attitude which he states with
no uncertain sound in a passage which occurs at the conclusion
of the essay on “The Sceptical or Academical
Philosophy.” “When we run over libraries persuaded of
their principles, what havoc must we make? If we take
in our hand any volume of divinity or school metaphysics
for instance, let us ask, Does it contain any abstract reasoning
concerning quantity or number? No. Does it contain
any experimental reasoning concerning matter of fact and
existence? No. Commit it then to the flames. For it
can contain nothing but sophistry and illusion.”
In Hume’s scepticism natural science is no longer the
man with the muck rake, and metaphysics is no longer the
divine science. Kant’s critique now appears to salvage
supernaturalism by a compromise in which the Cartesian
method is reversed, and a greater confidence in scientific
method is evident. He invokes science to save the soul
of man. Newton’s system had made space and time the
basic concepts of science. The physiology of Kant’s generation
had not extended its enquiries beyond the range of the
five senses with which the Greek empiricists were familiar.
Kant seized upon this limitation of eighteenth-century
biology to substantiate the contention that science draws
upon information which is independent of sensual experience.
In Kant’s idealism space and time, the basic concepts
of science, appear as purely mental constructions.
This was not a new point of view; but the prominence it
assumed was new, and resulted from the character of contemporary
science and the conclusions which Hume had
advanced.
Volumes of speculation on the relation of time and space
to sensual experience have been written both by physicists
and metaphysicians on the assumption that the human
frame possesses no means of recording its own rhythms and
its orientation to the earth’s gravitational field. Mach is
the only natural philosopher who has hinted at the possibility
that the Kantian argument might be re-examined
from the modern biological standpoint. Modern physiology
is not circumscribed like the physiology of Kant by the
five senses. It recognizes ten or eleven distinct types of
receptor elements in the human body. Two of these are
immensely significant to the attitude which we adopt to
Kant’s criticism of Hume’s position. In 1828 the experiments
of Flourens first demonstrated that animals are
receptive to the influence of gravity. The receptive area
in our own bodies is located in that part of the internal
ear, sometimes called the labyrinthine organ. Just as
removal of the eye prevents a fish from responding to its
background by colour change, destruction of the labyrinthine
organs abolishes its characteristic orientation in
space, when swimming. We do not say that a cat falls on
all fours, because it has a priori knowledge of space relations.
It falls on all fours, because the orientation of its body as
a whole is recorded by its labyrinthine organ, and the
appropriate muscles are brought into play by reflex action.
The possibility that orientation of individual members with
reference to one another might be regulated by a self-recording
arrangement is a comparatively recent discovery.
Sherrington has shown that the tendons and muscles possess
special structures which he calls proprioceptors. They
respond to the stretching of the muscles. By virtue of
those muscular rhythms which Galileo employed as his
standard of reference in devising the first clock, the human
body is itself a self-recording timepiece. Pavlov does not
appeal to a priori knowledge of time to interpret the interval
which elapses between the ringing of a bell and the secretion
of saliva in a dog.
The belated discovery of the labyrinthine organ and the
proprioceptors is easy to understand. We live in a world
in which day and night follow one another. We can close
our eyes and darken our vision. The eyes are exposed to
view. Their connexion with light calls for no elaborate
demonstration. The labyrinthine organ and the proprioceptors
are only accessible to dissection or to the microscope.
We can never get away from the influence of gravity
or the rhythms of our own bodies. What we never miss,
we fail to notice. This peculiarity of our corporeal nature
gives a peculiar and fallacious plausibility to Kant’s contention
that we can take away from a body its colour,
weight or smell, all of which can be “referred to mere
sensuous experience,” while “the space which it occupied
still remains and this is utterly impossible to annihilate in
thought.” To annihilate space is not an impossible feat
of imagination for the modern biologist. In Rupert Brooke’s
poem the heaven of fishes harbours the worm that never
dies. If the metaphor had been pushed a little further, it
would have transpired that the philosophy of fishes might
well contain many axioms that are omitted in the Kantian
critique. Fishes in general have no eyelids. They can be
kept in a uniformly illuminated aquarium without the
experience of darkness. The sharks and their allies possess
a small duct by which the internal ear communicates with
the exterior. It would not be an impossible operation to
remove and replace the contents of their labyrinthine
organs, and render them temporarily indifferent to the
earth’s gravitational field. A philosophical fish confined
from birth to a uniformly illuminated aquarium and subjected
from time to time to this simple operation, might
conceivably invert the Kantian argument. He would be
shocked by the gross materialism of an undulatory theory
of light; but he would be willing to be convinced about
any quaint views upon space which the piscine physicists
propounded.
Kant’s doctrine that space and time are concepts necessarily
independent of one another and of sensory experience
has only come into conflict with the fruits of scientific
enquiry in our own generation. In spite of this the influence
of Hume has steadily increased and the influence of
Kant has declined during the intervening period. Psychology,
brought into existence by Kant’s appeal for a
science which would define the characteristics of a priori
knowledge, has betrayed its parent. In every department
of human enquiry investigators are asking, does it contain
any abstract reasoning concerning quantity or number,
does it contain any experimental reasoning concerning
matter of fact or experience? Mr. Bertrand Russell, an
impenitent advocate of a priori knowledge in his capacity
as a mathematician and an uncompromising empiricist in his
capacity as an educationist, tells us that “logic must no more
admit a unicorn than can zoology, for logic is concerned with
the real world just as truly as zoology.” Dr. MacDougall,
the most vigorous contemporary critic of the behaviourist
standpoint, is devoting his energies to the breeding of
genetically pure stocks of Wistar Institute white rats. A
professor of political science in London University so far
departs from the traditions of his discipline as to collect
statistics on the number of hours which members of Parliament
actually devote to their democratic activities. It
was said by an old Scots balladmonger, “I care not who
makes the nation’s laws, while I sing her songs.” When
the modern descendant of Democritus is assured that
materialism is on the decline, he may well reply in a similar
vein. We all behave as if we were behaviourists nowadays.
Between Hume and Darwin, Adam Smith, Malthus,
Quételet and Marx sowed the seeds of the behaviourist
standpoint in the soil of the humanities. Darwin’s Descent
of Man precipitated a new phase in the revolution which
was replacing classical humanism by a humanism which
draws its inspiration from the success of natural science
and looks to the scientist to supply it with the first principles
of method. It was no longer possible to challenge
the claim of science to the study of the brute creation.
The recognition of man as a by-product of the same secular
agencies undermined the last defence of the metaphysician.
Hegelian philosophy was a forlorn and belated attempt to
lock the stable doors after the horses had long since escaped.
The piety of Descartes had conceded that animals are
automata. The brutal candour of Darwin emphasized in
a new light the fact that man is an animal. It was fitting
that William James should arise in the fullness of time to
proclaim the new gospel that philosophers are also men.
If the full force of this devastating sequence was not apparent
to the pragmatic apologists of the Pelagian heresy, it has
acquired a new, and, I believe, epochal significance through
the breakdown of the Cartesian distinction between reflex
and voluntary activity in modern physiology.
To-day the influence of Hume’s empiricism and Darwin’s
doctrine of descent can be seen in every branch of social
enquiry. In history the materialistic bias is evident in the
writings of those who would be least willing to commit
themselves to economic determinism as a general hypothesis
of social development. Economics has completely severed
its moorings to moral philosophy, and proudly boasts that
it is an ethically neutral science. The genetic aspect of
human behaviour is recognized in new endowments to
encourage the pursuit of social biology. If social psychology
has hitherto remained immune to the influence of modern
research on animal behaviour, it borrowed its equipment
of instincts from the discredited speculations of the
selectionists. The humanities have passed out of the
hands of the grammarians in the higher seats of learning.
Before another generation has passed the accomplished
fact will be officially sanctioned in the earlier stages of
education.
In its long apprenticeship to theological dogma classical
humanism has created a type of philosophy which is inimical
to the temper of scientific enquiry. This tradition has been
perpetuated in our educational system by associating the
study of history and human affairs in general with an
exclusively linguistic rather than with a scientific training
in early life. The belief that philosophy lies outside the
province of science and that logic is more fundamental than
science has been so thoroughly inculcated by the classical
tradition that most men of science accept it with servile
complacency. It is not surprising that many of them view
with alarm the magnitude of the new territories which
scientific method has incorporated within its domain. In
every period the birth of a new tradition has made the
forces of reaction more stubborn. This fact must be
accepted. It is unwise to expect results of far-reaching
importance in social science in the immediate future. If
astronomy is the most exact of the observational sciences,
it is also the oldest. It began in Babylon and Egypt about
six thousand years ago. Economists and eugenists who
hope to outgrow their phlogiston theories in one generation
take an unduly hopeful view of the rapidity of scientific
progress. New forms of compromise will come to the rescue
of custom thought and power thought, before social science
is able to replace the wrong way of asking a question by the
right way.
It is highly probable that the next century will witness
a consolidation of supernaturalistic tendencies in western
Europe. It is legitimate to entertain the possibility that
the rival attitude, reinvigorated by fresh triumphs of scientific
method in the treatment of human affairs, will revive
with greater vitality, if not in our own civilization, in that
which takes its place. I am in complete agreement with
Dr. Haldane, General Smuts, Professor Eddington and Dr.
Whitehead, when they assure us that the materialistic
tendency in philosophy, which was gaining ground under
Darwin’s influence, is less popular to-day. I venture to
interpret the reaction in a way with which they would not
agree, and to believe that it has retreated pour mieux sauter.
The mid-nineteenth century in Great Britain was a period
of prosperity and expansion. In Huxley’s generation unbelief
was the luxury of a privileged class which was not
afraid of the man in the street. The period in which we
live is one of ferment and disintegration. In its impetuosity
to settle the problems of human conduct, it will not be
content to await the slow advance of science. Mechanistic
philosophy cannot offer to the privileged a supernatural
sanction for the things they value most. It cannot proffer
to the unprivileged the shadowy compensation of a world
into which the thought of science is unable to penetrate.
A mechanistic philosophy might conceivably be popular in
a society in which gross inequalities of possession did not
exist. To-day it can only flourish among those who have
leisure to study, when their privileges are not compromised
by social unrest. He who has the temerity to defend the
mechanistic position need not expect any laurels from his
own generation. He cannot seek sanctuary in the fearless
candour of a contemporary Huxley or a contemporary
Tyndall. He must extract what comfort he can glean by
reflecting that the system of Aristotle triumphed over that
of Epicurus, and the thought of the nineteenth century was
nearer to Epicurus than to Aristotle. Scanning the new
blossoms which have lately been added to the nosegay of
philosophic compromise, he will say with Swinburne,
“But for me their new device is barren, the times are bare,
Things long past over suffice, and men forgotten that were.”
“Conscientiousness in small things, the self-control of the
religious man, was a preparatory school for the scientific
character, as was also, in a very pre-eminent sense, the
attitude of mind which makes a man take problems
seriously, irrespective of what personal advantage he may
derive from them.”—Nietzsche, The Will to Power.
Whatever may be said against pragmatism, it served a
useful purpose in calling attention to the connexion between
people’s temperaments and their philosophies. William
James classified philosophers in two genera, the tender-minded
and the tough-minded. I believe that there exists
a more fundamental distinction between two types which
correspond to the introvert and the extrovert of the psychiatrist.
Our attitude to the scope of philosophy is determined
by whether we take an individualistic or a social
view of what constitutes truth. In the one case our canons
of logic will be inferred from an examination of the properties
of propositions which carry conviction to ourselves
individually, in the other by an examination of the properties
of propositions which are best equipped to obtain
general assent. For this reason I am not convinced that
Bertrand Russell is right in thinking that modern logic
brings the most devastating criticism to bear on traditional
philosophy. Modern logic has not been devised with the
aim of achieving the same results as those which constitute
the goal of traditional philosophers. It is not surprising
that traditional philosophers, finding its conclusions unpalatable,
remain unconverted. Modern logic is the offspring of
mathematics, and mathematics has developed in intimate
association with science. For the last seven hundred years
traditional logic and introspective philosophy have been no
less intimately associated with theology. Hence has arisen
the arrogant assumption that on account of its subject
matter introspective philosophy is more fundamental than
science. There is no reason why we should regard it in
this light. If philosophy is knowledge, it is presumably
something transmissible by discourse. Otherwise it is difficult
to formulate any distinction between knowledge and
mere opinion or superstition. We cannot therefore discuss
knowledge without taking into account the people who
share it. The most important characteristic of scientific
beliefs is their communicability. Those who take the social
as opposed to the individualistic attitude to truth will
embark on their adventures by examining the characteristics
of scientific judgment. To any one who is not an incorrigible
individualist the results of scientific enquiry must establish
the anatomy of philosophy. Whether I am by temperament
an individualist or otherwise I am forced to submit to the
discipline of discourse in practice. Let us suppose that
two individuals N and M are engaged in public discourse
concerning the Nature of Life. N states the proposition
“I (N) am a conscious being.” M states “I (M) am a
conscious being.” The only neutral ground for the discussion
of the two statements is the more general statement
“N and M are conscious beings.” In the nomenclature
suggested elsewhere in these essays this neutral ground is
the resultant of the public components of the two original
statements which N and M make. Personal statements
may be looked upon as complex variables. Philosophy is
the technique of operating with the real (public) part of
such statements and separating them from the imaginary
(i.e. private) part. This distinction is not abolished by the
fact that the temperaments of some philosophers lead them
to apply the term real to the private and imaginary to the
public component. The fact remains that in public discourse
we have to operate with the public component. The
public statement “N and M are conscious beings” implies
our ability to define characteristics of behaviour which are
denoted by the adjective conscious. This task which now
lies within the scope of biological investigation refines the
publicity in the concept of consciousness. For the performance
of public discussion the term “I” is a member of
the class denoted by “Man.” Anything implied in public
discussion by the statement “I am conscious, etc.,” is
included in the statement “Man is a conscious animal.”
The significance of anything which cannot be subjected to
this limitation is a purely private matter. From this it
follows that a discussion of the Nature of Life is complete,
when we have taken into account the characteristics of
conscious behaviour. On the contrary view the propositions
of philosophy are not necessarily communicable.
The theory of a public world suggested in a previous
essay on the Nature of Life corresponds very closely with
the attitude adopted by Poincaré in the following passage
which occurs in his Foundations of Science:
“Sensations are therefore intransmissible or rather all that
is pure quality in them is intransmissible and forever
impenetrable. But it is not the same with relations between
these sensations. From this point of view all that is objective
is devoid of all quality and is pure relation.... Nothing
therefore will have objective value except what is transmissible
by discourse...”
So far as it goes there is nothing essentially new in this
statement. It represents an attitude common among
thoughtful people with a scientific training. Professor
Eddington is in agreement with it when he writes:
“For reasons which are generally admitted, though I should
not like to have to prove that they are conclusive, I grant
your consciousness equal status with my own; and I use
this second-hand part of my consciousness to ‘put myself
in your place.’ Accordingly my subject of study becomes
differentiated into the contents of many consciousnesses,
each constituting a view-point. There then arises the problem
of combining the view-points, and it is through this that
the external world of physics arises. Much that is in any
one consciousness is individual, much is apparently alterable
by volition; but there is a stable element which is common
to other consciousness. That common element we desire to
study to describe as fully and accurately as possible, and to
discover the laws by which it combines now with one view
point, now with another. This common element cannot be
placed in one man’s consciousness rather than in another’s;
it must be in neutral ground—an external world... The
external world of physics is thus a symposium of the worlds
presented to different view-points...” (p. 283, The Nature
of the Physical World).
How then does it come about that “a universal Mind
or Logos would be, I think, a fairly plausible inference
from the present state of scientific theory”? (p. 338). Or
again, how are we to draw the conclusion “from those
arguments from modern science that religion first became
possible for a reasonable scientific man about the year
1927”? I think that we may possibly find an answer to
these questions by bearing in mind that Professor Eddington’s
external world is the external world of physics rather
than the public world of physics plus biology. Throughout
his exposition he assumes that biologists are still committed
to the dualistic standpoint of the Cartesian tradition.
Thus he states: “a mental decision to turn right or turn
left starts one of two alternative sets of impulses along the
nerves to the feet. At some brain centre the cause of
behaviour of certain atoms or elements of the physical
world is directly determined for them by the mental decision...”
(p. 312). It is not clear why there is in what
Professor Eddington calls the “mystical experiences” of
different people sufficient “neutral ground” to provide the
basis of a symposium with as universal a sanction as that
of the external world of physics. That after all is implicit
in our notion of religion. It is not difficult to see why
he finds no objection to placing his external world under the
direction of a universal mind, since he assumes that the
teleology, which has been abandoned in dealing with non-living
matter, is quite indispensable in dealing with living
matter.
It must be admitted that Professor Eddington could claim
the support of at least one eminent biologist who holds
that the method of the biologist is different from the method
of the physicist, and the method of the physicist can never
be applied to the analysis of “conscious behaviour.” However
stoutly Dr. Haldane may advocate the first proposition
his many distinguished contributions to biological science
are little calculated to illustrate its truth. He has made
important additions to our knowledge of the physical
chemistry of the blood by adopting the method of the
physicist. When, if ever, he has departed from that method
he has done so without the assent of his fellow physiologists.
The practice of even the most exemplary persons
not infrequently falls short of the loftiness of their
professions, and it is perhaps unfair to criticize Dr. Haldane
on this account. The weakness of Dr. Haldane’s philosophical
position resides in the fact that he gives no consideration
to the new issues raised by the physiology of the conditioned
reflex. Pavlov’s work has shown us that even
when he is dealing with “conscious behaviour,” the biologist
can still approach the subject matter of his enquiries with
the same attitude which the physicist adopts.
On the whole people are more interested in conscious
behaviour than in anything else. Before science could
attempt to tell us something about conscious behaviour,
Poincaré’s outlook could never have a far-reaching appeal.
The history of human thought again and again proves that
people will always fall back on the language of magic, when
the language of science provides them with no vocabulary
in which to discuss the things that interest them most.
Magical views of the world have declined not because science
disproves them, but because science provides better ways
of discussing the same issues. If we can usefully treat the
characteristics of conscious behaviour without invoking a
holistic or animistic concept of consciousness, the scope of
introspective philosophy must in time dwindle to a vanishing
point. Philosophy will then confine itself to examining
the logical structure of scientific theories. It may seem
more natural, more in keeping with common sense, to think
of a wholeness defined by the term consciousness than to
face the tremendous intellectual effort of envisaging the
behaviour of an organism from an atomistic standpoint.
If the latter contains within it the capacity of growth and
of yielding verifiable conclusions which cannot be derived
from the traditional point of view, consciousness must go
as gravitation and action at a distance must go, however
much Kant and common sense may urge the a priori necessity
of a Euclidean space and a measure of time that is
independent of it. As scientific investigation invades the
domain of conscious behaviour the way will be open for
developing a new outlook in philosophy, one that is neither
intrinsically monistic nor intrinsically pluralistic, since it
makes no such claims to finality as the academic philosophies
of the past have usually done.
Professor Eddington, like Professor Whitehead, entertains
the hope that science may eventually lead us to conclusions
about the universe involving something more than practical
utility on the one hand and mere intellectual satisfaction
on the other. The reasons which they give are not sufficiently
definite to criticize, as they would perhaps themselves
admit. It is more easy to understand the point of
view of Mr. Sullivan, an impenitent individualist, who is
frankly resentful towards science, because science cannot
serve the needs of theology or provide sanctions for his
æsthetic predilections.
“The greater importance that men attach to art and religion,”
he maintains, “is not due simply to their ignorance of science.
Art and Religion satisfy deeper needs; the problems they deal
with are intrinsically more important.... Our æsthetic
and religious experiences need not lose the significance they
appear to have merely because they are not taken into
account in the scientific scheme....”[8]
The real significance of these remarks would be much
clearer, if Mr. Sullivan had substituted the word personally
for intrinsically. Mr. Sullivan is by temperament an individualist
philosopher. For him what is true has a specially
personal value. Scientific beliefs are only convenient. Thus
in discussing the system of Copernicus he makes the comment,
“it was convenient; the question of whether it was
true or untrue was not explicitly discussed.”[9] Consistently
with the individualistic standpoint in philosophy Mr. Sullivan
does not divulge the inward revelation which empowers him
to distinguish with such nicety between propositions that
are “true” and propositions that are merely “convenient.”
It sounds very impressive to state that science leaves
out of account man’s religious and artistic experiences, that
religion and art satisfy deeper cravings and so forth; but
religion and art are two words which are rarely used by
any two people in the same sense or by any one person in
the same sense on two successive occasions. Which religion
does Mr. Sullivan mean? Is he a Buddhist, a Seventh Day
Adventist, a Shintoist, or a Bahai? Is his religion an ethic
or a cosmogony, or both? Until he has defined his position
more explicitly, it is difficult to be quite sure what he is
talking about. The terms art and religion are used in very
different senses. That being so, to say that everybody has
religious or æsthetic experiences does not necessarily imply
the existence of any common plane of thoughtful intercourse
other than the conceptual world of science. An expert
social hostess recognizes this when she wisely refrains from
asking Mr. A who is interested in Art to meet Mr. B who is
interested in Art.
In seeking to transcendentalize his private world, Mr.
Sullivan has not been altogether felicitous in coupling
together Art and Religion. Although many people become
very irritable in the course of a discussion on the merits of
vorticism or free verse, most educated persons admit on
reflection that such discussions owe their interest to the
light they shed on differences of temperament in the disputants.
It is true that professors of literature in Universities
and rather youthful reviewers sometimes take a more
pontifical view of their own powers of divination, but even
our schools have got beyond the stage, when it was thought
proper that children should be whipped into believing that
Wordsworth’s Idiot Boy is a great poem. Whether Mr.
Sullivan chooses to say that Van der Waal’s equation is
true or merely convenient, it may be suggested that he
would embark on a discussion of its truth or convenience
with some hope of final agreement. I believe that Mr.
Sullivan would embark upon an argument about a question
of æsthetics with much less hope of changing his opponent’s
attitude than if he were discussing Van der Waal’s equation.
Mr. Sullivan has no need to appeal for a transcendental
sanction for æsthetic experience. Æsthetics are questions
about which sophisticated people agree to differ.
With religion it is different. Whereas a person can
have very genuine artistic interests without claiming a
universal, transcendental or public sanction for his own
preferences, religion ceases to be religion and becomes
æsthetics or ethics, when it does not put forward such
claims. A consideration of the following illustration will
make this clear. A derives satisfaction from reciting Mr.
Yeats’ poem, “The faeries dance in a place apart...”
etc. B derives satisfaction from singing the evangelical
hymn that contains the lines “Bright crowns there are,
bright crowns laid up on high...” Inasmuch as the first
form of satisfaction involves neither belief nor unbelief, it
is properly described as artistic or æsthetic. Inasmuch as
the second implies in addition the conviction that a certain
ponderable object exists at a certain height from the earth’s
surface, as in the cruder forms of evangelism it does, the
satisfaction derived from singing it is religious.
The word religious is used in so many different senses
that it is dangerous to employ it at all without examining
it more closely. Cynical paradox-mongers not infrequently
complain that materialists are “religious.” When so used,
the term merely implies a sense of the importance of belief.
In an unscientific age persons of this type would probably
gravitate towards some form of religious organization.
Looking at religious organizations as a whole one sees two
sharply contrasted components in the majority: views
about human conduct or the ethical aspect of religion and
views about the nature of the universe or cosmogony.
To-day, most educated people regard the latter as the proper
sphere of science. We are told by modernists that the
earlier chapters of the Book of Genesis are to be cherished
for the sublime ethical teaching they impart. What sublime
ethical teaching is implied in the prohibition to eat of the
fruit of the tree of Knowledge or in the story that woman
was manufactured from a man’s rib as an afterthought of
creation need not detain us. It is only partly true to say
that liberal theologians have surrendered the sphere of
cosmogony to science. They have surrendered the details,
but they have not surrendered the prerogative of imposing
upon whatever cosmogony the scientists supply a teleology
of their own. This teleology is, it is true, so attenuated
as to embarrass the advance of science far less than those
more crude revivals of animism sometimes inappropriately
classified under the generic heading New Thought. Its
justification becomes less and less calculated to carry conviction,
as the domain of scientific method is officially sanctioned
by the Churches. The advance of scientific knowledge
reinforces the suspicion that an attitude to experience
which leads to misleading or sterile conclusions about the
details of our cosmogony can hardly be expected to prove
essential to the finished picture.
Just as the cosmological aspect of religion has become
resolved into a public component which has passed over
into the province of science and a personal component for
which the mystic seeks to formulate some ulterior transcendental
sanction, the ethical side of religion consists of
values which must be taken or left and prohibitions or
admonitions which can be rationally discussed as instruments
for promoting the acceptance of these values, if the
latter are taken for granted. Here again the claims of
liberal theologians become more modest with the advance
of more complex methods of social organization. Sunday
observance, fasting, prohibitions against dancing, smoking
and theatricals become less and less fashionable. Even in
the domain of sex, where animistic views of human conduct
are more obtrusive, we find that Anglican deans are making
the entertaining discovery that birth control is fully compatible
with the teachings of Christianity. Most Christians
will agree that war is contrary to the “spirit of Christ’s
teachings.” When a war happens to be in progress, they
give no objective evidence that this conviction differentiates
their conduct in any way from that of people who are not
in the least interested in the spirit of Christ’s teaching.
An exception might here be made in favour of the Quakers.
The Society of Friends, the only religious body which
engaged the respect of Voltaire, have shown so little disposition
to proselytize that they are hardly to be looked
on as a religious body. They might with equal propriety
be called an organization of persons interested in the art
of living. Significantly enough they do not call themselves
a Church.
In practice the hard and fast ethical claims of religious
leaders tend with the advancement of civilization to become
less pretentious. The details of regulating human conduct
have been conceded to the politician and the educationist,
just as cosmogony has been surrendered to the scientist.
Religious organizations cling tenaciously to some obscure
transcendental sanction for the fundamental assumptions
on which the politician or educationist is expected to work,
assumptions which, as earlier remarked, seem in actual
practice curiously irrelevant to the behaviour of their
devotees. The increasing vagueness which surrounds the
nature of “revelation” in the teachings of Liberal Churchmen
renders the task of making this sanction communicable
one of overwhelming difficulty. In relation to human conduct
there is obviously a large domain of questions on which
rational discourse is possible, in so far as the fundamental
assumptions are agreed upon by all parties. In this sense
ethics belongs to the public world and ethics and politics
are the same thing. There still remain private differences
with regard to the premises. The Roundheads realized
that transcendental ethics cannot be made the subject of
argument. They acted intelligibly on the assumption that
the only answer to the Divine Right of Kings was to make
a spectacle of the head of Charles Stuart to Gods and men.
When Professor Eddington employs the term mystical
experience indifferently for æsthetic and religious sentiments,
he is perfectly justified in so far as the ultimate
constituents of religion, those residues of religious belief
which have survived the secularization of social life and
the advancement of scientific knowledge, belong to the
private worlds. From a purely individualistic standpoint
the “religious” satisfaction that the Liberal theologian
derives from the crude teleology of the Chaldæan mythos
is difficult to distinguish from the artistic satisfaction sought
by others in the vague teleology of Wordsworth’s Tintern
Abbey. Regarded from a social angle there is a profound
difference between the religious and the artistic experience.
Because of that difference Professor Eddington’s conclusion
that there is nothing in the outcome of scientific enquiry
to prevent a reasonable man from entertaining religious
beliefs is a profoundly misleading one. When Professor
Eddington speaks of religious experience he clearly means
something which belongs to himself privately. When the
vast majority of people speak of religion, they mean a body
of beliefs which can be transmitted through the medium of
discourse like scientific beliefs. Far from being regarded
like artistic preferences as a private affair of the individual,
such beliefs are promoted by exceedingly powerful organizations
which still exercise an immense effect on social behaviour.
This influence takes the form of interference on the
part of the Churches in every attempt to encourage birth
control, to promote true information about sex among the
young or to humanize the divorce laws. The scientific
philosopher is entitled to his own private mythos with which
no sensible people would wish to interfere, provided that
he does not pester his fellows with it. It is still permissible
to ask whether he is justified in employing language in such
an equivocal manner that his words will be used, when he must
know they will be used, to give all the weight of a distinguished
reputation to those forces of social organization
which in the past have exercised a constant restraint on
the freedom of scientific enquiry and do at present exert
a tremendous influence upon the shaping of human
conduct.
That the distinction we have drawn above between the
religious and the æsthetic is the significant one for the purpose
of ordinary usage is easily seen by considering the dislike
that some people entertain for pork. In a Gentile this
is an æsthetic attitude. In the Jew it is a religious one.
The thesis that artistic values, or more generally what Professor
Eddington calls the mystical experience, belong to
the private world requires an important qualification. It
does not imply that Art cannot be made the subject of
discussion. A mechanistic philosophical outlook is often
stigmatized on account of its supposed dullness, and shunned
because it seems to leave no place for after-dinner conversation.
This is not so. The mechanistic outlook does not
imply the end of æsthetic criticism. It merely insists that
such criticism shall conform to the standards of the public
world. There is abundance of fascinating problems dealing
with the orientation of human interest to particular objects
which come within the scope of æsthetic criticism. The
theory of a public world which has been developed elsewhere
leaves open the possibility that we may one day have
genuinely scientific knowledge about these things. If that
day comes, we shall be able to argue about art and ethics
without losing our tempers. As the behaviouristic standpoint
encroaches on the field of art criticism, it is probable
that the nice distinction between those matters of taste
which we call æsthetic values and those which we call ethical
sanctions will seem more arbitrary than the advocates of
Art for Art’s sake postulate.
The conflict between religion and science tends to be
obscured by the circumstance that the official apologists
of the former, if they are well-educated persons, state their
case in such a way as to convey the impression that they
only claim that their view of human destiny is a permissible
one. This does not alter the fact that religious leaders
both of the right and left wing behave on the assumption
that their views have a universal sanction. In very few
parts of the English-speaking world is it possible for a child
to go to school without being taught the tenets of some
religious body. One does not notice that Liberal theologians
who state their case on the frankly private basis of mystical
experience are much more sympathetic than Fundamentalists
to the legitimate claims of the agnostic parent who wishes
his child to have a secular education. The term religion
cannot be detached in its objective, or in the terminology
of these essays its public, aspect from organization. Professor
Eddington has justified his right to a “mystical experience.”
He has not proved his claim to have a religion as
the average parent understands that term. If the scientist
uses the term religion for something different, knowing that
his words will be used by religious leaders to reinforce their
claims to a universal sanction for their own “mystical
experiences,” the secularist parent may legitimately feel
that the scientist is not giving him a square deal as a fellow
citizen.
We must attribute to its long association with theology
the idea that philosophy deals with something mysteriously
called Reality, lying outside the secular province of science.
The term Reality has acquired the value of magical gesture
in academic philosophy. Its everyday use as a measure of
the intensity of one’s conviction throws a good deal of light
on what is meant when it is used to define the goal of
philosophy. To the introvert the private world is most
real. To those who have a more socialized attitude to
experience the public world of science is most real. The
fundamental difference that exists between the introvert
and the extrovert type of philosophy is not abolished by
introducing the word reality into the language. It is partly
because the term “external world” has been used with
more emphasis on its “reality” than on its communicability
that I have preferred to speak of a public world. The classification
of different experiences as external or internal is
less important than the recognition that some are communicable
and others less so. In this nomenclature scientific
beliefs are distinguished especially by their publicity. The
fundamental distinction between the domain of intellectual
public enterprise and intellectual private enterprise is just
as valid, whether we approach the question from the frankly
solipsistic standpoint adopted by Professor Eddington on
p. 268 of his Gifford Lectures or the equally explicit objective
idealism of p. 272 of the same work.
In my undergraduate days there was a legend of an
eminent philosopher and a Fellow of Trinity. Returning
to his room in the early hours of the morning after a liberal
potation of audit ale, he lay down upon the hearth-rug,
covering himself with one of the large shallow footbaths
which were still used by all classes of academic society.
When his bedmaker arrived a little later, he explained that
he was an oyster, and raised objections to any one tampering
with his shell. I do not know whether the story is true,
or whether the philosopher was a solipsist. I presume that
in the course of the same day, he realized that his experience
of the footbath had a more extended significance than
his experience of the oyster shell. If he were a solipsist
and decided to remain such after the incident in question,
he was presumably forced to recognize from Audit eve
onwards, that certain ingredients of his consciousness had a
more permanent status than others. If human beings exist
only in my own individual “consciousness,” they constitute
necessary points of reference in classifying other types of
experience. The distinction between the public world and
my private world does not uniquely owe its usefulness or
significance to any assumption concerning the existence of a
reality external to my own consciousness. The important
feature about the world construction of science is not its
externality but its communicability. Communicability
remains a perfectly definite basis for the classification of
beliefs, even if I choose to deny that other human beings
have an independent existence.
In secret the individualist is entitled to cherish the belief
that his own private world is more “real” than the public
world of science. One suspects that Mr. Sullivan does so.
Professor Eddington is evidently worried because he finds
himself doing so. Under the influence of love or alcohol
we have all been solipsists at some time or other. As
Professor Eddington has lucidly stated in a passage quoted
earlier in this essay, so soon as we engage in public discourse
we are compelled to seek for a neutral ground. We agree
to leave our private world behind. To make discourse
possible we accept the neutral ground as the real thing.
This neutral ground is the public world of science. The
idea that philosophy is more fundamental than science has
arisen through the absent-mindedness of philosophers. This
permits them to overlook the fact that there cannot be
philosophy unless there are philosophers. As soon as more
than one individual begins to philosophize the search for a
neutral ground becomes a necessity of social intercourse.
From a social point of view the neutral ground is the only
thing which can be spoken of as real. Although philosophers
often try to give the impression that human beings exist in
virtue of the fact that there is such a thing as philosophy,
it is more sensible to hold that philosophy exists in virtue
of the fact that there are human beings. Because philosophers
are themselves members of human society, the proper
goal of philosophy must be the search for propositions that
have the property of publicity or socialized reality.
The recognition of this restores to philosophy an intelligible
objective. From the point of view of the average
person the philosopher is “a blind man in a dark room
chasing a black cat that isn’t there.” The contempt of
the plain man is partly justifiable, not because the plain
man is entitled to a plain answer to every question he propounds,
not because philosophers are blind, but because it
is waste of time to chase the cat, if there is really no cat
to chase. Traditional philosophy wedded to dogmatic
theology has always assumed that the cat is there to chase.
Of late years the cat of traditional philosophy, like the cat
of Alice in Wonderland, has been gradually disappearing.
For the purpose of apologetics there is little left of it but
its smile. There have been philosophers who have been
content to admit their blindness and refrain from putting
forward any project to bell the cat. Of such was David
Hume. It is now a hundred and fifty years since Hume
was buried. This may be why he is recognized as an authentic
philosopher. Those whose studies lead them to entertain
views somewhat similar to those of Hume are more
usually called anthropologists, physicists, physiologists,
economists or generically experts, while they remain alive.
The grudging benediction accorded to Hume’s remains
by traditional philosophers is not wholly due to a conventional
respect for those who have departed. Hume divested
natural philosophy of some of the pretensions which it had
imbibed from its association with scholasticism. Philosophers
with an anti-scientific bias have chosen to regard
this as an affront to science. The scientist looking back
over a century and a half of unparalleled progress has no
need to regard it as such. On the other hand the scope of
“moral” philosophy has dwindled since Hume’s time.
Psychology, until our own generation a branch of moral
philosophy, is clamouring to be recognized as a science.
Anthropology has undertaken the task of elucidating by
painstaking observation those aspects of human behaviour
which are publicly connected with what Professor Eddington
privately speaks of as the “mystical experiences.” It may
be true that scientists in our generation are less outspoken
than Huxley and Tyndall in their criticism of traditional
philosophy. It may be true that those scientists who enter
the field of philosophical discussion often do so with the
aim of reinforcing the beleaguered battalions of the apologists
of dogma. It is doubtful whether there was ever a
time in the history of western Europe when a secular outlook
was more widespread, and when the hope of finding a
rational basis for a universal religion was less forlorn.
When philosophers speak of a rational basis for scientific
belief, they seem to imply that the word rational can only
signify that which is evident independently of experience.
It is profoundly doubtful whether we can form any judgment
about such a question. If it is possible to arrive at a decision
of this kind, I suspect that the solution will come from
those who study the behaviour of infants and the history
of science. There seems to be little hope of obtaining a
solution from introspective philosophers. In the meantime
science will continue to progress, whether the belief that
relations between experience can be ascertained is a rational
one or is itself an outcome of experience, whether the public
world is the actual world or a shadow world, whether the
conclusions of science appeal to common sense or seem more
incredible than fairy tales. In a machine-made civilization
however unpalatable to common sense the conclusions of
science may prove, the future of science is assured.
In the philosophy of Hume we find the pragmatic justification
of science first stated explicitly. “To philosophize,”
according to Hume, “is nothing essentially different
from reasoning on common life.” Kant’s anxiety to give
scientific enquiry a “rational” sanction was based on the
frank recognition that Hume’s scepticism threatened the
future of moral philosophy more than the future of science.
Yet Kant himself could not escape from the pragmatic
criterion of publicity, in asserting the superiority of his
own system to that of Plato, who “abandoning the world of
sense, because of the narrow limits it sets to the understanding...
did not reflect that he made no real progress
by all his efforts, for he met with no resistance which might
serve him for a support, as it were, whereon to rest, and on
which he might apply his powers.”
In accepting Hume’s critique of traditional rationalism
and attempting to reinstate moral philosophy on the same
footing of social convenience as natural science, the modern
pragmatists have proved more than they intended. By
insisting on the temperamental basis of philosophical belief,
pragmatism has robbed moral philosophy of all claim to
universality; and implicitly relegated it to the status of
an art. James believed that the doctrine of immortality
is a physiological necessity for some people. For others
it is evidently not. Some people anticipate with gratification
an eternity of hymn singing. Others shudder at the
fate of the Struldbrugs. Both those who do find it necessary
to believe in immortality, and those who do not, live
to-day as citizens of a society whose amenities are the fruit
of scientific knowledge. In a machine-made civilization
the amenities provided by science are a necessity to every
one. It is necessary to live in order to philosophize. When
the philosopher has finished all that he has to say about
the Nature of Life, it is the biologist who is called in by
his relatives to certify that he is legally dead. The universality
of science transcends in a very practical sense those
differences of temperament which determine the predilections
of moral philosophers. Scientific hypothesis makes
social activity possible.
XI. PRIVACY, PUBLICITY, AND EDUCATION — §1 — §2 — §3 — §4
“Nothing does more harm in unnerving men for their
duties in the present, than the attention devoted to the
points of excellence in the past as compared with the
average failure of the present day.”—Whitehead, Science
and the Modern World
Two conclusions, it seems to me, can now be drawn from
the progress of science. One is that, since we can never
know everything we should like to know, every individual
has a right to his own private world. The other is that
there is no excuse for the sophisticated person refusing to
recognize where his private world ends and the domain of
social knowledge or the public world begins. From the first
it follows that there is no necessary antagonism between
the claims of science and art in a modern theory of education.
From the second it follows that true education is
necessarily secular. It is generally agreed that education
includes something more than vocational training. Modern
industry offers to the majority of people the prospect of
more opportunities for cultivated leisure. It is arguable
on the other hand that as time goes on work may become
more rather than less monotonous for most people. Training
of the individual to use his leisure in ways which will
not bring him into conflict with his neighbours provides a
possible basis for the public discussion of cultural education
in what may be called its æsthetic aspect. The Theory
of the Public World does not necessarily imply that such
discussion is valueless. It does not lead to the conclusion
that the æsthetic side of education is unimportant. It
does necessitate a reconsideration of the attitude which the
teacher should be encouraged to adopt. A modern theory
of education should begin by defining the respective spheres
of privacy and publicity.
I shall illustrate what I mean by privacy with special
reference to the teaching of poetry in the school. I can see
no good reason why a child should be expected to like
Keats’ Ode to a Nightingale. I can see excellent reasons
why he should know that it was written, and where to find
it. One of the characters in a play by Eugene O’Neill is
made to say: “I love dynamos. I love to hear them sing.
They’re singing all the time about everything in the world.”
Mrs. Fife was an American. She had almost certainly never
heard a nightingale sing. In England, where the nightingale
is an indigenous species, its overrated vocal performances
are hardly less familiar to the average child. To the majority
of people brought up from childhood in urban surroundings
dynamos are closer to Nature. They are things that they
can see and hear. Churchyard owls and beds of asphodel
belong to books rather than to life. For the average citizen
it may be valuable to know that the word Hippocrene does
not mean the same thing as hippopotamus. From every
point of view enlarging the vocabulary is an important
part of education. Enlarging the vocabulary and developing
an interest in literature as a means to cultivated leisure
in adult life are entirely separate issues.
I once asked a friend who is a biologist whether he was
interested in modern poetry. He hesitated and replied
that he quite liked Evangeline. I am almost certain that
he had not opened Longfellow’s works since he was a schoolboy,
unless he had received from an aunt one of those
editions which are bound in mauve suède and sold for
Christmas and birthday gifts. He was no less truthful
than most of us. He displayed a motor reaction which can
be evoked from many people who have been educated on
the assumption that the teacher’s business is to cultivate
“good taste.” If one of our leading dailies were to make
favourite English poets the subject of a prize competition,
it is safe to predict that Wordsworth would receive many
more votes than William Blake. It would be interesting
to ascertain the number of hours devoted after school age
to the perusal of the works of Wordsworth and Blake by
those who would vote for one or the other. I know of no
one who has undertaken this task as a thesis for the Ph.D.
degree; but I would hazard the surmise that the aggregate
would favour Blake rather than Wordsworth. The modern
teacher has abandoned the exegetical method in favour of
the “play way.” But the advocate of the play way is no
less certain that if he likes Shakespeare, his pupils ought
also to like Shakespeare. If he is really interested in Shakespeare,
and has an engaging personality, he may succeed so
long as they remain under his influence. It does not follow
that the pupil will carry into adult life the means of enjoying
his leisure in a way that will not be a nuisance to his
neighbours.
In discussing the æsthetic aspect of education, it is difficult
to exclude the intrusion of one’s private values. I am
aware of this difficulty. Anything which I proffer to the
discussion is of a very tentative nature. The cultivation
of taste involves two separate issues. Conventionally it
signifies the existence of some fixed standard of correct
enjoyment. The cultivation of good taste in this sense is
only justifiable if we have satisfied ourselves that philosophy
can provide a rational sanction for the affirmations of
æsthetic experience. If we have reached the conviction that
the affirmations of æsthetic experience have no status in
the Public World, we have no justification for interfering
with another person who reads John Oxenham’s Bees in
Amber in preference to Conrad Aiken’s Punch the Immortal
Liar, or the works of Miss Ella Wheeler Willcocks in preference
to the sonnets of Edna St. Vincent Millay. I think
experience would sustain the statement that people who
habitually read Coventry Patmore or Francis Thompson
are temperamentally different from people who prefer to
read Osbert Sitwell or Carl Sandburg. I suspect too that
such temperamental differences exist even in early childhood.
They are therefore outside the realm of argument
or education. On the other hand, experience convinces me
that many would read poetry in adult life, if they had not
been repelled in childhood by the sickly romanticism or
pedantic archaicism of those writers who are usually exhibited
as models of good taste. Possibly a number of people who
read Mr. Kipling would not do so if they had access to more
sophisticated forms of entertainment. Many others do not
read poetry and rather despise those who do, because they
have never realized that the subject matter of poetry is
not necessarily circumscribed by a holistic view of sex
or confined to the domestic affairs of the minor Greek
deities. There is a legitimate sense in which taste can be
cultivated. We may go through life impoverished, because
we have never been introduced to sources of satisfaction
which might enrich our experience. It is the proper
function of the educationist to acquaint us in early life
with a great variety of opportunities of socially agreeable
behaviour. Having done this, he or she must leave us
to select what is most appropriate to our temperamental
peculiarities.
The technique of education in its æsthetic aspect has
received less thoughtful attention than its more practical
problems. After a succession of ludicrous experiments,
educationists now realize that the attendance of art galleries
is not increased by forcing children to draw one white cone,
a pyramid and two cubes piled up on a drawing-board. It
is also recognized that a weekly period devoted to the tonic
sol-fa notation does not make a nation musical. I would
suggest that the disappointing results of æsthetic education
are pre-eminently due to the fact that educationists have
never recognized that æsthetic values do not belong to the
public world. I would go further and suggest that more
positive results might be achieved, if our educational practice
were founded on a recognition that æsthetic preferences
come within the proper domain of what I have called privacy.
Education has too long been dominated by the æsthete who
regards his own values as having some final and transcendental
sanction. Because temperaments differ, æsthetic
education can never leave a permanent impress on the
majority of people, so long as it is dominated by a school
of private opinion, whether that school is Shakespearian or
Shavian, Realist or Vorticist. The rising influence of
science, if it checks the influence of pontifical æstheticism
is calculated to reinforce rather than curtail the æsthetic
aspect of modern education.
In Science and the Modern World, Dr. Whitehead has
maintained the contrary view. He affirms that “in regard
to the æsthetic needs of civilized society the reactions of
science have so far been unfortunate.” I do not think
that there is any historical justification for this assertion.
During the Renaissance there was a very intimate connexion
between the progress of biological science and the development
of painting and engraving. Human beings and horses
had been represented with some measure of biological
fidelity in Greek plastic art. But realistic treatment of
animals and plants in general was a late development of
the Art of the Renaissance. Most of the descriptive biology
of Aristotle, of Theophrastus, and of the Arabs was a dead
letter when it filtered into modern Europe. The descriptions
in the Greek and Arabic herbals were too indefinite
to be adequate for purposes of identifying species without
the aid of good illustrations. Anyone who will take the
trouble to refer to the originals of Conrad Gesner’s Natural
History or Gerrard’s Herbal will appreciate the statement
that Dürer initiated a new epoch in biology by depicting a
recognizable rabbit. It was no fortuitous circumstance
that Leonardo da Vinci was both a distinguished anatomist
and a distinguished painter. The naturalist of the Renaissance
had to be an artist. There were no cameras. The
tradition of Realism in Art developed side by side with the
progress of medicine to meet a need which no longer exists.
To-day we have cameras, and Realism in Art is declining.
I venture to suggest that the invention of cinematography,
though still in its infancy, is unfolding new artistic horizons.
It is still common to find that educated people disregard
its latent possibilities as Puritan England despised the
stage. It is unwise to assume that Victorian ideas of Art
have more finality than future generations will in all probability
ascribe to them. Silas Marner, who had never seen
a skyscraper or a dynamo, could not be expected to like the
Cabinet of Dr. Caligari or Capek’s R.U.R. For the same
reason we should not expect Whitechapel school-children
to enjoy Landseer and the Lake poets. To the Victorian
æsthete a machine and a factory were necessarily ugly.
The Immortal Stagyrite had settled the criteria of beauty
two thousand years before. It is worthy of note that
American industrialism rarely impresses the visitor with
that drab monotony which is so characteristic of the English
town. This may be partly because American education
has been less dominated by the æsthetic predilections of a
pre-scientific era in human history. The increasing importance
of science in education need not react unfavourably
on its artistic function. If it has done so, it is not because
science has at any time dominated our conception of a cultural
education. The cultural value of science has hardly
been recognized as yet.
However defined, education includes fitting the individual
for some kind of productive activity. On this account the
place of science as a part of vocational training is now
securely entrenched in our educational system. The hard
logic of economic necessity has forced us to make more
and more concessions to natural science. It is doubtful
if more than a handful of educationists see clearly that
those changes in the structure of civilization which have
necessitated such concessions have made scientific study of
paramount importance in cultural education. The terms
cultural and vocational are, by many people, still used
coextensively with literary and scientific. It is true that
science is not directly concerned with the æsthetic side of
education. If in addition our definition of culture includes
an intelligent orientation to human society, ignorance
of science is incompatible with a cultured outlook in
the present age. The special features of modern civilization
depend on the extent to which scientific knowledge has been
applied to the conquest of Nature by mankind. The picture
of the physical universe which science offers for our contemplation
is therefore the nucleus of what is socially most
vital in our time.
The task of giving science a place in our conception of
cultural education presupposes a good deal more than the
addition of obligatory science subjects to the curriculum.
Chemistry is usually taught in universities so as to ensure
that the student will be able to discharge with competence
the work of an analyst in the public service. It is also possible
to teach the same subject in such a way that the student
gets some glimpse of the adventure of scientific knowledge,
some insight into the method of science as a way of dealing
with human experience, some apprehension of the challenge
which throughout the ages science has issued to comfortable
beliefs and established traditions. This attitude to the
study of science is still rare among those who have been
educated on exclusively scientific lines. The classically
educated person can at least be said to have something
which was once a culture. He has a more or less consistent
attitude to the world around him. In spite of all that is
said about the menace of scientific materialism, a consistent
mental attitude is very rare in scientific men. They usually
have two attitudes, one for the laboratory, one for Sundays
and the domestic circle. This is partly because scientific
education has been almost entirely vocational in its
emphasis.
That it is still necessary to emphasize the place of science
in cultural education is a heritage of the humanistic revival.
Until comparatively recent times the leading educationists
of western Europe were agreed that the cultural side of
education is satisfactorily accommodated by a study of two
dead languages. The founders of the Grammar Schools
were men who after a life-long devotion to Latin and Greek
had found in the classical authors a link with the living
past and a real source of æsthetic delight. Their pupils
rarely progressed sufficiently far with the rules of accidence
and syntax to acquire any genuine knowledge of classical
literature or ancient history. The number of modern
Englishmen who enjoy Scandinavian drama or Russian
fiction through the medium of translated works is certainly
greater than the number who deliberately read the classical
tragedians in the original. Leaving out of account professional
historians, the number of people who have been
inspired to learn more about ancient history through dipping
into Mr. Wells’ Outline is probably greater than the
number of those who as schoolboys acquired a taste for
history from construing Xenophon, Thucydides, Cæsar and
Quintus Curtius Rufus. The grammarians, in the words of
Mr. Wells, were fumbling with the keys of the past to open
the doors of a ransacked treasure chamber. It is now
widely recognized that the results of classical education
have been disappointing. In relation to the æsthetic side
of education, it cannot be said to have promoted the growth
of what Dr. Whitehead calls “a living art which moves on
and yet leaves its permanent mark.” Socially it started
at the wrong end. An intelligent orientation towards
society presupposes a knowledge of the history of human
society. It also presupposes on the part of the individual a
vital appreciation of his own surroundings. Unfortunately,
the obsolescence of classical education is not the result of a
reasoned conviction of its cultural inadequacy. The influence
of the grammarians declined because they could not
meet the practical requirements of our age.
Science came to occupy its present status in the school
curriculum as part of a comprehensive change in educational
outlook associated with the rise of the manufacturing
class to political power. The aristocratic tradition in
education, with its humanistic bias towards formal logic,
Latin and Greek, sufficed so long as the Church and Law
were the principal professions which attracted the sons of
the well-to-do. The coming of the machine age opened up
new horizons of professional activity necessitating prolonged
and highly specialized training. With the development of
new international communications came a greater demand
for acquaintance with the living languages of a nation’s
customers abroad. Initially the demand for science in
education was justified on purely vocational grounds, a fact
which has given scientific education on every step of the
educational ladder a fundamentally utilitarian tendency.
In our own time the demand for biological instruction as a
school subject has been very largely motivated by a utilitarian
objective. The public is told how important it is
that our future citizens should realize that by studying the
domestic habits of the mosquito biologists have made it
possible for engineers to construct the Panama Canal. It
is further argued that if our future citizens were brought up
to entertain a more lively respect for them, in short, to give
them a greater measure of financial support, biologists
would very shortly eradicate house-flies, idiot children, bean-weevils
and bed-bugs; make it possible for anxious parents
to have a family of twelve girls at will and keep the working
classes alive exclusively on tinned food.
The tremendous development of scientific knowledge
which followed the coming of the machine was a phenomenon
whose social consequences could hardly be envisaged
by those who put forward the plea for scientific instruction
in the earlier part of the nineteenth century. To-day we
can look back over the last century and a half on the growth
of a form of civilization which owes its special characteristics
to the power over nature which scientific knowledge has
conferred. It is now possible to realize that an appreciation,
not merely of the conclusions of science, but of the
experimental temper of scientific reasoning, has become
essential to the intelligent orientation of the individual to
an environment more and more determined by the creative
thought of science. The classical ideal which is compatible
with the view that a man may rightly be considered educated
and remain ignorant of man’s place in the physical universe,
as depicted by science for our imaginative reflection, is an
arrogant and impertinent pretension which thinking people
will soon cease to countenance. Those who have pressed
the claims of scientific education have concerned themselves
very little with providing a substitute for what the advocates
of classical humanism honestly attempted to achieve.
The influence of the Utilitarian School of educationists has
superseded what might be called the School of Grammatical
Paleontology. One result is that education has been made
accessible to a much greater proportion of people. There
has grown up a generation of educationists who recognize
that heaven does not necessarily lie about us in our infancy.
On all sides we see the determination that children shall
enjoy school. We now have in our midst the Aimiably
Maternal School. There is a danger that the Aimiably
Maternal educationists will encourage children to regard
childhood as an end in itself; but it is to them that we
must look for the development of the æsthetic side of education.
They are replacing the cultivation of “good taste”
by the aim of self-realization. They are giving privacy its
proper place in the theory of education. The domain of
publicity—the task of emphasizing the cultural importance
of science—still lies with the future. There are, it seems to
me, two outstanding pre-requisites for the execution of this
task, a recognition of the importance of biological instruction
in the school and a closer relation between the teaching
of science and of history in the university.
A broader conception of the human significance of science
will never be achieved until biology occupies a position of
greater importance in the school curriculum. Biology contains
within its province a point of contact with human life
on the one hand, and the methods of an exact and experimental
science on the other. Fortunately the educational
value of biology is beginning to be recognized. The fact
that biology has so recently been added to the school curriculum
and that, by no means universally as yet, offers a
singular opportunity for educational experiment. It is an
opportunity which physics and chemistry, hampered by a
heavy load of conservative tradition operating through cut-and-dried
syllabuses and stereotyped textbooks, cannot
provide. It is an opportunity which carries with it both
responsibilities and dangers. The teaching of biology is in
one way, and here lies the special opportunity, most fitted
to initiate the pupil into the implications of the scientific
outlook in human life. Biology handles the kind of matter,
living matter, of which human beings are to us the most
fascinating, entertaining and familiar varieties. On the
other hand, and in this lies the chief source of danger, biology
being a young science with a far greater diversity and
complexity of subject matter, is less fitted to demonstrate
the essentials of scientific reasoning than a more firmly
grounded, older and more exact branch such as physics.
We must face our task with a clear recognition of the danger
that biological teaching will be made an excuse for supplanting
the mental discipline of physics and chemistry by a
miscellany of easily memorizable facts which illustrate no
conclusions that can properly be dignified by the name of
scientific principles. This is certainly what will occur if
the Utilitarian school, with its emphasis on where house-flies
go in winter, is given full scope in constructing our
school syllabuses.
In the early stages of the development of any branch of
knowledge there is a period when it is necessary to amass
facts indiscriminately, because the significance of particular
classes of facts is not as yet apparent. For the study of
living organisms in particular an enormous amount of
detailed observation was essential before it was possible to
formulate the mechanical problems which living matter
presents for solution. In such an early stage it is a frequent
and fruitful source of misunderstanding to dignify by the
name of laws and theories, generalizations which are not
scientific principles, but merely mnemonics. Biological
textbooks are to this day full of architectural mnemonics.
A pertinent instance is the germ layer theory. These
have no relation to the generalizations of an exact science
such as the Kinetic theory of gases or what is even more
modestly called Avogadro’s Hypothesis. Biology in our
generation has ceased to be merely an encyclopædia of
descriptive information. It has to-day attained the status
of an exact and experimental science. As such it is a child
of the machine age. The realization of its new status is
by no means universal even among biologists. This fact
renders the danger to which I have alluded especially
formidable.
The birth of the doctrine of organic evolution, before the
growth of the modern quantitative study of inheritance and
variation, provided it with an experimental basis as a
scientific theory, set biologists to the task of tracing hypothetical
pedigrees. The amassing of an enormous volume
of purely descriptive information acquired the reflected
glory of those profound cosmological consequences which
the concept of evolution implied. In the latter half of the
nineteenth century the study of structure and activity
became completely divorced. As a separate subject, focused
to a large extent on clinical aspects of its subject matter,
physiology branched off independently. Zoology ceased to be
the scientific study of living animals, and became the architectural
study of corpses and corpses malodorously mutilated
in formalin. This development was not without consequences
of some purely practical value. Increased knowledge
of the life histories of many pests and parasites demonstrated
the economic value of biological study to a parsimonious
public. Without doubt such studies should continue
to receive the financial support that their immense
economic utility merits. They should be encouraged as
technical developments of biology in the university. Their
value is culturally irrelevant to our attitude towards the
scope of biological teaching in the school. In the school
the scope of biological teaching should be based upon the
candid recognition that biology is primarily concerned with
the Nature of Life.
This will affect our practice in several ways, which can
only be indicated here in very general terms. Elementary
textbooks of zoology are written in such a way as to conceal
the fact that anatomy was originally an experimental
science. Galen had to ligate the ureters to convince the
disciples of Erasistratus that the kidneys are the source of
the urine. In textbooks of animal biology for beginners it
is usual to describe the path of nervous impulse from the
skin to the spinal cord and thence to the muscles, as if the
reflex arc were something which is evident to inspection.
A century and a half of continuous experimental enquiry
elapsed between the work of Whyte, who first located the
spinal cord as the meeting-place of “sensory” and motor
impulses, and that of Waller, who completed the accepted
schematization of reflex activity. It is of no educational
value to be familiar with a textbook diagram of the reflex
arc, unless the experimental evidence on which it is based
is clearly understood. The teaching of biology can be as
helpful as the teaching of chemistry to illustrate the methods
of an experimental science. This implies that the teaching
of animal biology must be emancipated from the shackles
of the Darwinian tradition of pure morphology. Practical
work must include dissection and microscopic observation;
but dissection and microscopic observation must be supplemented
by ample demonstrations of an experimental kind.
To a very large extent the construction of our syllabuses
will determine the method of presentation. The cultural
value of all science teaching is at present hampered by a
failure to emphasize the logical development of its subject
matter. In the teaching of biology the facts of animal
structure should only be presented in so far as they illustrate,
and are strictly relevant to, an understanding of the
characteristic properties of living matter. It is still customary
in universities to begin the study of the anatomy of
the frog by describing its external features. This is a purely
architectural attitude to adopt towards an animal. If we
must start with the external features of the frog, let us
first study some characteristic manifestations of its ever-changing
reactivity, such as colour response or mucus
secretion, and having defined the experimental conditions
which determine these reactions, proceed to examine their
structural basis in as much detail as is relevant to our
purpose. It is essential that continuity of theme should
be developed in relation to a consideration of the organism
as a dynamic system.
The teaching of biology for its cultural value also implies
the need for the fullest co-ordination with the teaching of
chemistry and physics. As every educationist will agree,
this is desirable not only from the cultural standpoint,
but to get the best practical results. Here there should be
no difficulty for the scientifically trained teacher. Such
simple demonstrations as the experiments of Lavoisier and
Priestley on respiration, or of the action of a digestive ferment,
will reinforce the teaching of chemistry and may
even quicken an interest in chemistry and physics, where it
had not existed before. If an elementary introduction to
Mendel’s laws illustrated on a comparatively inexpensive
scale with poultry be included in the later stages of a school
course, the teacher could take the opportunity of experimentally
demonstrating the elementary laws of probability.
This would provide a helpful introduction to a branch of
algebra which in my opinion is relegated to an unnecessarily
and regrettably late stage in mathematical education.
Being the youngest born, biology in the schools is the Cinderella
of the sciences. Some of our headmasters appear to
think that anyone is good enough to teach it. It is obvious
that desirable results will not be accomplished, if biology is
taught by teachers with an exclusive training in descriptive
biology unfortified by the study of physics and chemistry.
The æsthetic satisfaction derived from contemplating
Man’s place in Nature will itself endow the study of biology
with cultural value for a few people. But as a school
subject biology can make a more general appeal to consideration
as the basis of a new humanism. Few things in
human life, if any, are the source of more universal inconvenience
than sex. The difficulty of satisfying our appetite
for food does not present any special difficulty so long as
society provides us with the opportunity for work with
adequate remuneration. In the domain of sex the difficulty
of accommodating physiological necessity to social convenience
extends to all ranks of society. In the nursery rhymes
of childhood, in the fiction on which our adolescence is fed
we are accustomed to romantic expectations which permanently
unfit us for the realities of sexual experience.
In adult life religious teaching and the legal code reinforce
the magical view of sexual behaviour. Even among educated
people few possess a secular vocabulary with which
to discuss sex intelligently. It would be better for a child
never to have heard of Plato than to reach puberty without
a scientific knowledge of the nature of sex. If the introduction
of biological instruction into the school sweeps away
the holistic idea of romantic love, and helps us to envisage
the difficult problem of congenial mating as a complex of
diverse and separable issues, it will achieve the greatest
reform which has hitherto been made in the educational
process.
Science will not occupy its proper place in cultural education
so long as the scientific man himself is a man of
narrow intellectual interests. In the university the task of
educating a scientifically trained student with a broader
outlook than we are accustomed to expect must begin in
the way we teach science. To a minor extent this will be
encouraged by breaking up our existing -ologies into smaller
units. A biologist should not be prevented from studying
physical chemistry to an advanced stage because he has
neither time nor inclination to devote to a tedious routine
of analysis devised for those who are going to take positions
in dye-works. A physicist should be permitted to know
something about the nature of biological enquiry without
wasting half a year cutting hand-razor sections of stems
and learning the names of pressed flowers, fish-bones and
beetles. But the real romance of science, the realization
of scientific understanding as a great mental adventure,
will only be achieved when our teaching of science is brought
into much closer relation with the study of history.
There are several good reasons why the historical background
of a scientific problem should always be brought
into sharp relief in university and for that matter in school
teaching. The student of mathematics who in the course
of a single introductory lecture on the calculus completes
the differentiation of the function xn might be encouraged
by the knowledge that he has covered in an hour a problem
which took the generation of Barrow, Newton and Leibniz
about forty years to solve. I venture to think that the
introduction of a little history would make the first steps
to algebraic symbolism more interesting at the school stage.
At present it is usual to teach one subject algebra, in which
certain conventions are laid down like the rules of bridge,
and another subject geometry, in which the pupil learns
at a comparatively advanced stage that the proposition
a(b + c) = ab + ac physically corresponds to a statement
about the addition of areas of rectangular figures. The
child is rarely, if ever, told how, from the discussions of
such geometrical problems, the Hindu rhetorical algebraists
of the first six centuries A.D. were led to deduce certain
rules governing the properties of numbers, and how subsequently
the Arabs simplified these rules by the development
of a symbolic shorthand. Most elementary textbooks of
physics contain ad hoc proofs of certain verifiable consequences
of the inverse square law in electrostatics and
magnetism. Why anyone should ever have attempted to
investigate the applicability of the inverse square law to
electrostatic and magnetic attractions is rarely divulged.
A little information about Newton’s interpretation of Kepler’s
laws and the development of the theory of gravitational
attractions subsequent to Newton’s work would suffice to
show how natural it was that Cavendish, Coulomb and
Gauss should test out the inverse square law in electricity
and magnetism before exploring other possibilities.
Sometimes for an entirely different reason a knowledge
of scientific history will assist the teacher to a clearer exposition.
The logical technique initially employed in elaborating
new scientific generalizations is often capable of a much
greater measure of simplification. The teacher who understands
the history of his own branch of science will be more
likely to realize this. It is generally held that electricity
is a suitable branch of science to teach at the school stage.
Electricity is much more directly related to the interests
of the average boy than any other branch of physical science.
In everyday life it is the phenomena of current electricity
which we encounter chiefly. Historically, current electricity
was not subjected to exact treatment till the phenomena of
electrostatic attraction and of magnetism had been considerably
elaborated with the aid of mathematical conventions
drawn at first from the theory of gravitational attraction
and later from the study of hydrodynamics. It thus
happened that Ampere defined the unit of current in terms
of magnetic potential. For this reason textbooks of physics
usually introduce current electricity after a preliminary
treatment of frictional electricity and magnetism. To-day
the international unit of current is based on electrolysis.
The chemical definition of current involves nothing more
than the use of simple proportion. Given a generator and
a chemical unit of current the definition of resistance follows
empirically from studying changes in the dimensions and
materials of the circuit. The idea of electromotive force
can be deduced by studying the effect of changing the
generator or tapping off current from different parts of a
fixed circuit. Ohm’s law then emerges self-evidently in the
course of the enquiry. At no point is it necessary to introduce
difficult ideas imported from magnetism and beyond
the range of the pupil’s mathematical knowledge. In testing
out Ohm’s law, in measuring electromotive force or
resistance, the galvanometer is only used as a null-point
instrument. For an intelligent grasp of the meaning of
current, potential and resistance it is therefore only requisite
to know that magnets exist and that a suspended magnet
is deflected in the neighbourhood of a current. Examination
syllabuses are customarily constructed on the assumption
that it is impossible to teach current electricity without
first teaching frictional electricity and magnetism. There
is no good reason why frictional electricity and magnetism
should be introduced at an early stage. The only reason
why the fundamental ideas of current electricity are made
to appear so formidable is to be found in the history of the
subject. The teacher who knows the history of his subject
thoroughly will be more likely to realize this.
The teaching of current electricity illustrates the possibility
of co-ordination in science teaching in the school.
Faraday’s laws of electrolysis are generally demonstrated
at a fairly early stage in the teaching of chemistry. At this
point the definition of the electric current and its measurement
is most appropriately introduced. In a school where
biology is taught a physical model will prove valuable to
demonstrate the effect of fluid friction on the flow of liquids
in explaining why blood spurts from an artery and trickles
from a vein. By what Dr. Wrinch calls the principle of
true analogy the same mode may be used to illustrate the
ideas of potential, current and resistance.
But the fundamental importance of the historical method
in science teaching lies in the fact that no perspective of
the relative significance of different types of scientific hypothesis,
and no realization of the intellectual potentialities
inherent in a scientific generalization, can be obtained without
a knowledge of the kind of intellectual difficulties that
new scientific ideas met with when they were first formulated.
Half-hearted attempts are made to introduce historical
information into scientific textbooks. They usually
lay more emphasis on the outstanding contributions of
individual men of genius than upon the development of
ideas. If historical information is only used as a means
of promoting ancestor worship, it does more harm than
good. Histories of science are not invariably written by
men who have a clear perspective of the general intellectual,
and it might be added economic, tendencies of the periods
with which they are dealing. For that reason they fail to
inspire a critical and enquiring attitude in the reader.
Scientific enquiry is essentially progressive. Yet scientific
study does not invariably produce a progressive intellectual
outlook. It is, I believe, because so few who study science
attempt to envisage the generalizations of their subject in
their historical perspective, that the product of a scientific
type of education is often a more conservative type than
the historian or even the classical humanist.
A knowledge of the historical background of science is a
necessary prerequisite to an apprehension of science as an
intellectual adventure and a challenge to traditional ideas.
To possess such an historical background necessitates a
knowledge of human history as well as a knowledge of
science. The creation of a new humanism based on the
claims of natural science is a task which will require a
reorientation of historical and scientific studies throughout
the educational system. In the school this task is being
simplified by the revolt against a tradition which laid too
much emphasis on purely national issues. Teachers of
history are ceasing to believe that children should be taught
to draw maps of the battles of Oudenarde and Malplaquet.
The history of ideas is beginning to assume more prominence
than the technicalities of military strategy.
In a few universities departments have been founded with
the aim of studying the history of science. There are at
present all too few scientists who like Dr. Singer are capable
of promoting a deeper knowledge of the progress of science.
The history of science is not a history of pure deduction.
It is not a meaningless incident that Leeuwenhoek, a Hollander,
used pepper suspensions to make the first cultures
of micro-organisms. It is not a mere coincidence that
Leeuwenhoek and Hartsoeker simultaneously discovered the
spermatozoon. The first microscope was the signal of a
new era in biological science. The invention of the microscope
followed shortly after Descartes formulated the laws
of refraction of light. It is a task for the historian of science
to place this sequence in its proper relation to the interests
stimulated by the great navigations, and the struggle for
sea-power. A great measure of encouragement to the study
of the history of science in the university would, I believe,
infuse new ideas into the study of both history and science.
It would also re-establish a vital relation between philosophy
and science. Instruction in the history of scientific thought
could be a nucleus for the synthesis of each fragment of
the mosaic of natural knowledge into a coherent picture of
the public world as we know it through the medium of
scientific enquiry. The philosopher of the future may well
be the historian of science.
XII. THE PUBLICIST STANDPOINT AND HOLISM — §1 — §2 — §3
“I am no coward who would seek in fear
A folk-lore solace or sweet Indian tales:
I know dead men are dead and cannot hear
The singing of a thousand nightingales...”
James Elroy Flecker
The history of philosophy has witnessed a succession of
makeshifts to accommodate the utilitarian claims of science
and the rival demands of what Robert Briffault appropriately
calls custom thought and power thought. At every
stage in the advance of scientific knowledge new territories
have been wrested from the domain of custom thought and
incorporated within the legitimate province of scientific
method. Each new annexation has called forth some new
compromise to meet the requirements of power thought.
Scientific hypothesis is ethically neutral. The politician
insists that his theories of human conduct must present an
aspect of academic plausibility. Darwin’s doctrine undermined
the complacent dualism which had kept philosophy
and natural science in water-tight compartments for centuries.
It produced a vigorous revolt against supernatural
beliefs. In our generation unbelief has spread to all sections
of the community with results that are disquieting
to those who pursue the study of philosophy in the hope
of rationalizing their social prejudices. It is high time for
make-believe to stem the tide of unbelief. Inevitably a
new compromise emerges to meet the new situation. Beneath
its downy wing holism takes all that mechanistic
science can offer to industry and all that statesmanship can
cull from metaphysics.
“The time has now come,” writes Dr. Haldane, “for
giving decent burial to the mechanistic theory of life in
the same grave with the vitalistic theory.” I agree with
Dr. Haldane in so far as many questions which were contested
thirty years ago by those who called themselves mechanists
and vitalists have ceased to be regarded as being so fundamental
as the contestants imagined or even as being amenable
to a final decision. Although the publicist standpoint
is admittedly a rehabilitation of the mechanistic theory
in the light of those biological developments which have
brought into being the behaviourist standpoint in psychology,
I have myself preferred to use the term publicist for my own
point of view. It is rather tiresome to be forced to answer
for every misdemeanour of somebody else who happens to
call himself a mechanist or a behaviourist. I can therefore
sympathize with Dr. Haldane’s disinclination to accept the
vitalistic label for his own beliefs. I differ from Dr. Haldane
in thinking that we are any nearer to a final reconciliation
between a difference of philosophical outlook that arises
from the fact that philosophers have different temperaments.
If we have outgrown the differences of statement which
underlie the controversy between the older vitalistic and
mechanistic standpoints, we have not outgrown the differences
of temperament which underlie the existence of the
two theories.
I have no disposition to state dogmatically the possibility
of explaining all the properties of living matter in whatever
physico-chemical terms will be employed two thousand years
hence. Still less am I willing to be responsible for the
billiard ball theory of matter which both Dr. Haldane and
General Smuts have identified with the mechanistic conception
of life. I am content to foresee enormous possibilities
for the extension of physical interpretations of the
properties of living matter. I fail to see how human knowledge
will progress on any logical assumption but that
implied by the principle of mechanism in its most general
terms. I am not able to accept Dr. Haldane’s belief that
the traditional methods of physiology are useless in discovering
the properties of conscious behaviour, though I
should hesitate to predict, except in a very tentative way,
how far we shall progress in this direction. If I have seemed
to exaggerate the possibilities inherent in the future of
biological enquiry, my excuse must be that my aim is to
stimulate interest in a new philosophical outlook. If there
is such a person as the dogmatic mechanist, his views are
not what I imply by the publicist standpoint.
When all this has been said, there still exists a very
radical difference between the publicist standpoint and the
holistic to which Dr. Haldane subscribes. That difference
lies in the fact that the holist denies the possibility that a
certain type of logical procedure is capable of establishing
relations between certain realms of experience. Nobody
denies that such relations remain at present unascertained.
Any dogmatism that comes into the discussion is implicit
in the holistic theory. Dr. Haldane’s position is not merely
a rejection of dogmatic materialism. “I am whole-heartedly
in agreement,” he writes, “with General Smuts in believing
that anything which can properly be called scientific physiology
is impossible apart from the assumption of what he
has called holism.”
Of holism as a philosophy of biology enough has been
said elsewhere. It contains within it no promise of future
progress. Dr. Haldane has endeavoured to persuade us that
this is not so. I am not able to follow his argument. We
have wasted time, he assures us, in trying to understand
the mechanism of kidney secretion, when we should really
have been striving to find out how the kidneys... “engage
in their function of keeping normal the diffusion pressures
of water and various other non-colloid constituents of the
blood.” A mechanist, even if we grant that he is misguided
and presumptuous in hoping to elucidate the mechanism
of secretion, is equally concerned with solving the
problem which interests Dr. Haldane. The physiologist who
sets out to tackle it will proceed in the same way as a mechanist,
whether he calls himself one or not. He will not
first postulate a wholeness of the non-colloidal constituents
of the blood inexplicable in terms of the individual constituents
themselves.
The physiologist studies the properties of the muscle-nerve
preparation because he believes, rightly or wrongly,
that by so doing he will be guided to interpret how muscles
and nerves play their respective parts in the behaviour of a
whole animal. Dr. Haldane himself has devoted years of
research to elucidating the properties of hæmoglobin. I
presume, he has done so in the hope of throwing light on
the way in which the supply of oxygen to the tissues is
regulated. Most of his brother physiologists would agree
that Dr. Haldane’s distinguished researches on the physico-chemical
properties of a respiratory pigment, which is a
very small part of the economy of an animal, do tell us a
good deal about what to expect in the behaviour of the
organism as a whole. Whatever Dr. Haldane may say on
the platform he is as good a mechanist as anyone else in
the laboratory. Throughout a distinguished career of
research he has consistently concentrated his attention
upon certain limited parts of organisms. His statement
that physiology is impossible without holism must be taken
as a jeu d’esprit. So long as biology was dominated by the
Aristotelian concept of individuality it remained descriptive.
Physiology began when biologists undertook the task of
interpreting the behaviour of the organism as a whole by
studying methodically the behaviour of its constituent
parts. If it be suggested that there is any other physiology,
there is no trace of its existence.
Perhaps the appeal of holism is partly due to the
curious circumstance that physiologists are notoriously
mechanistic about the aspects of physiology they study
themselves, and hardly less often vitalistic about aspects
of physiology with which they are unfamiliar. The
divorce of morphology from experimental biology after
the rise of the natural selection theory tended to produce
the zoologist who is exclusively preoccupied with the
anatomy of dead animals, and the physiologist who is
exclusively preoccupied with the casualties of the hospital.
In another place I have attempted to show that Dr.
Haldane could find in modern genetics the clearest evidence
that the biologist only progresses when he interprets
his data in the same way as the physicist or chemist
interprets his. In another branch of physiology, which like
genetics lies outside the domain of the clinician on the one
hand and the physical chemist on the other, Dr. Haldane
will not find that the work of Sherrington and Pavlov provides
abundant evidence that the holistic attitude is less
impotent to suggest new lines of experimentation on reflex
action or is more useful in promoting an understanding of
the process of learning.
Laying aside the purely biological aspect of the holistic
attitude, there are some more general issues which remain
to be discussed. It is never easy for a hostile party to do
justice to the standpoint of another school of opinion. I
hope therefore that I shall not be accused of drawing a
caricature of the holistic theory. To avoid doing so I shall
quote freely from the writings of those who support it.
Holism, as I understand it, differs from the primitive animism
which sees a personal reality behind or within physical
objects. It differs from vitalism which sees an essential
gulf between the living and the non-living. It differs from
the common-sense dualism which invokes Mind as a separate
and irreducible concept in dealing with the characteristics
of “conscious behaviour.” The difference lies in this, that
entirely new properties emerge at various levels of existence.
Between these levels we can operate successfully with the
atomistic logic of science, interpreting the properties of a
complex system from a study of the properties of its several
constituents. At these levels we encounter new properties
“which,” in the words of General Smuts, “could never
have been predicted from a knowledge merely of the parts.”
General Smuts mentions under the terms Matter, Life and
Mind three principal oases within this desert of uncertainty.
Even these do not constitute regions within which the continuous
extension of scientific method may be applied
successfully. Within the territory of matter “the molecules
of water and carbon dioxide are real wholes with new
emergent properties.” Thus physics, chemistry, biology
and psychology are in Dr. Haldane’s terminology “independent
sciences.”
As far as I am able to see, there is no room for disagreement
about how the scientist proceeds within these prescribed
territories. Scientific generalizations are attempts
to show how the characteristics of complex systems can be
inferred from the properties of their constituent parts. This
means, more specifically, when the problem can be reduced
to mathematical symbolism, that an equation which defines
the four dimensional relations of any system will contain
no terms that are not present in some or other of the
equations which determine the space-time relations of the
constituents of the system. This procedure, admitted
Forsyth (1929) in a recent paper delivered to the British
Association, “is very largely justified in principle and by
results.” He continued to remark, in conformity with the
standpoint developed in these essays, that “the question
is not that of a division of spheres or levels of existence,
some of which are capable of complete explanation on
mechanistic principles, while others are incapable... for
there is no sphere which is not in any degree susceptible
of the application to it of the terms and categories of
mechanism.”
“Nevertheless,” he contends, “it is gradually coming to be
recognized that this procedure gives only a partial explanation
of any natural process. There is, in any complex process,
a principle of synthesis involved, such that, instead of the
whole being the mere sum of the parts and being explicable
by the mere composition or combination of the parts, it is
rather the case that the parts can only be explained by
reference to the whole, since they are modified by their
relation to it. If so, mechanism must be supplanted, or at
least supplemented, by a mode of explanation that gives
due regard to this. This principle of wholeness or unity is
exemplified in many different spheres of fact, e.g. in atomic
structure, in chemical synthesis, in the life of an organism
and even in the character of the single life-cell, in the processes
of perception and volition, and also in so-called reflex action,
in the development of personality and the attainment of
social control. Holism, then, signifies that everything in
the universe is in some form or another, and in greater or
less degree, potentially or actually, an organic whole; that
as anything develops to a fuller realization of its potentialities
or a fuller perfection of its nature, it becomes more truly
such a differentiated and yet unified whole; and that, by
implication, the universe itself is an infinite organic whole....
This involves that nothing in nature can be explained
merely as the result of preceding processes or anterior stages
of development. The lower or simpler is the condition
without which the appearance of the higher or more complex
would be impossible; but the development to higher levels
is possible at all only through the impulse to organic unity
or synthesis under the controlling influence of the infinite
whole.”
There exists no difference of opinion concerning the
statement that there emerge at different levels of complexity
in natural phenomena specific properties which cannot as
yet be deduced from a knowledge of simpler systems.
Holism seems to imply the further qualification that such
properties will never be interpreted in this way. If I am right
in my understanding of the holistic standpoint, I am at
liberty to leave the onus of proving so dogmatic a conclusion
on the shoulders of those who assert it. I am prepared
to go further and point out certain difficulties in the way
of proving it, difficulties which, in the existing state of
knowledge, appear to me to be insuperable. The first is
that of explaining why, if physics, chemistry, biology, etc.,
are intrinsically independent types of enquiry, it happens
that there exist such extraordinary similarities in their
procedure. The use of the phrase “scientific method”
implies that such similarities do in fact exist. Dr. Haldane’s
many distinguished contributions to the advance of physiology
might be cited to show how much biology has in
common with physics and chemistry. A second difficulty
which arises is of a different kind, and illustrates the fundamental
similarity of temperament which unites the vitalistic
and holistic theories. Scientific investigation is constantly
shifting the levels at which new irreducible concepts must
be invoked. This permits us to entertain the suspicion
that emergent properties are only properties about which we
are ignorant. We are under no necessity to regard the
present classification of the sciences as anything more than
a convenience for arranging time-tables in educational
institutions. Before the enunciation of the first law of
thermodynamics by Mayer and Joule, heat was a branch of
physics quite as separate from mechanics as is chemistry
from physics to-day. Organic chemistry to Henry was not,
as it is to our generation, the chemistry of the carbon compounds.
It was a field in which emerged something “peculiar
to animated bodies and superior to and different from
the cause which has been called chemical affinity.” In the
same year as that in which Henry expressed this view
Wöhler succeeded in synthesizing urea. Why should we be
so certain that our present classification of “independent”
sciences will, like the poor and the Roman Church, be always
with us? To this question I can see no appropriate reply
from the holistic point of view. Unless holism can provide
us with a clue that will enable us to distinguish whether
an impasse in scientific enquiry is due to the imperfection
of our knowledge or to the emergence of new properties as
“creative” entities, its acceptance could only have the
sinister effect of holding back scientific investigation.
On its negative side the holist goes much further from
what might be called a centre programme than does the
dogmatic mechanist. The principle of mechanism or experimental
determinism is compatible with the recognition of
different levels of complexity or wholes; for what is analysable
is complex, and what is complex consists of interrelated
parts which together constitute a whole. Holism on the
other hand provides us with no explanation of why the
principle of mechanism is so astonishingly successful. The
logic of science is inadequate according to General Smuts.
Dr. Haldane asserts that the method of the biologist is
different from that of the physicist. We are not told how
we can proceed to invent a new and equally successful
logic. We are not told in what precise respect the method
of the biologist does differ from that of the physicist. On
its positive side holism leaves us waiting for a new revelation.
Holism is sometimes referred to by its advocates as a
category, sometimes as a principle. What the principle of
holism can do for us remains to be seen. Its popular appeal
resides in its promise to restore to ethical values a rational
basis. I suspect that this promise is a general election
promise.
Though holism does not assume, like the cruder forms
of vitalism, a specific élan vital or entelechy, it differs from
the less explicit vitalistic theories in detail rather than essentials.
In a similar way, the alternative view which I have
called publicism is a modern development of the mechanistic
conception of life. What I define as the publicist standpoint
in philosophy is distinguished from the traditional
mechanistic attitude in physiology by extending the limits
of verifiable knowledge. To a large extent traditional
mechanistic physiology investigated the behaviour of an
organism in so far as its behaviour can be predicted, when
all synchronous conditions are rigidly controlled. It adopted
a frankly agnostic attitude to those characteristics of behaviour
in which the antecedent situation is pre-eminently
significant to the co-ordination of stimulus and response.
The Vitalist school recognized the existence of a definite
problem in claiming that a complete solution of the Nature
of Life must take into account the problem of consciousness.
They failed to indicate the precise requirements of the
problem, and they therefore failed to suggest the requisites
for its solution. Their assault upon the mechanistic position
collapsed, because they did not state what precise characteristics
of the behaviour of living systems are defined by
the term consciousness. If the concept of consciousness is
to be made clear, it is first necessary to state what properties
of the class living systems are denoted by its use. This
necessitates a definition of the characteristics of conscious
behaviour, and an investigation of the way in which it is
possible to investigate them. Only when this task is
accomplished, can we claim to have undertaken a philosophical
exposition of the Nature of Life. Vitalism failed to
define the concept of consciousness, because it did not make
the necessary distinction between its public and private
components. The characteristic of all essentially private
statements is the supposition that the means is referable
to the end. The characteristic of all essentially public
propositions is that the end is considered in connexion with
the means. Traditional mechanism disregarded the problem
of consciousness. Traditional vitalism assumed that it is
impossible to discuss the characteristics of conscious behaviour
without introducing teleological implications. The
supreme philosophical importance of the work of Pavlov’s
school lies in the fact that it has inverted the traditional
way of looking at the problem of consciousness.
In stating the essential features of the publicist standpoint,
I shall indicate first its significance in current biological
thought and second its attitude to the scope of philosophy.
In its purely biological aspect the publicist standpoint
recognizes the folly of stating dogmatically the possibility
of reducing all the properties of living matter to physico-chemical
terms. On the other hand it recognizes that
biology increasingly makes use of physico-chemical concepts.
It also recognizes that we can at present foresee no limit
to the successful application of physico-chemical concepts
to its subject matter. It recognizes the fact that there is
no immediate prospect of reducing the analysis of some
of the properties of living matter to the level of pure
physics and chemistry. It also recognizes that biology has
advanced conspicuously in those regions where the biologist
adopts to the subject matter of his enquiry an attitude
similar to that of the physicist in approaching the realm
of inanimate nature. In particular it sees no necessity for
the introduction of teleology into the study of the evolution
or behaviour of living beings. It goes further than the
older mechanistic outlook in explicitly renouncing the
traditional dualism of mind and matter, since it envisages
the possibility of indefinitely extending the study of behaviour
in terms of reflex action. The publicist standpoint
does not assert the possibility of disproving the validity of
animistic concepts which have dominated biology in the
past, and still persist in a more or less attenuated form.
It relies on the increasing measure of success which accompanies
the application of quantitative and experimental
methods of investigating evolution and behaviour to supersede
them. In biology as in physics magical views fall into
desuetude, because more profitable ways of dealing with
phenomena take their place.
Since philosophy itself is part of the behaviour of a
particular organism, the scope of philosophy must, from
the publicist standpoint, bear examination in the light of
modern biological concepts. In the external world of
modern physics the distinction between substance and form
has been superseded. In the public world of science, i.e.
the external world of physics enlarged to take in the subject
matter of biology, the distinction between mind and matter
does not remain fundamental. What is fundamental is
behaviour. This public world is the domain of socialized
belief. Whatever cannot be incorporated in its ever-widening
territory must remain impenetrable through the medium
of discourse. Only propositions that deal with behaviour
in its more extended sense have the property of publicity
or social reality. Reality as a goal of philosophical enquiry
is equivocal, since inborn temperament, digestive activity,
erotic preoccupations and various other factors decide
whether to a given individual the constituents of the public
world or of his own private world are more real. Propositions
that have publicity are ethically neutral. The hope
that philosophy can find a sanction for values is therefore
illusory.
From the publicist standpoint the business of philosophy
is to resolve the problems of human thought into their
public and private components. The public component of
the problem of consciousness is the analysis of the characteristics
of “conscious behaviour.” The private component
offers no profitable basis for discussion. Because traditional
physiology has failed to recognize that the concept of
consciousness has a public component, it has been natural
to assume that a mechanistic explanation of consciousness
is pure nonsense. Biological progress has annexed the
study of conscious behaviour from the province of the
private worlds. To the private worlds belong values.
Though differences in values are exaggerated by differences
in distribution of wealth and opportunities of education,
there is no prospect that we shall reach any general agreement
by attempting to rationalize them. In this sense the
publicist standpoint is pluralistic. On the other hand the
domain of the public world is always encroaching upon the
many private worlds. In that sense the publicist standpoint
tends towards monism as a limiting case. It offers
no short cut to finality. It recognizes the slow accumulation
of scientific knowledge as the only road to the gradual
socialization of beliefs.
In providing no hope for a rationalization of ethical
values, the publicist standpoint comes within the category of
the somewhat diverse schools of opinion to which Bertrand
Russell refers as the New Realism. If it were possible to
prove that a particular set of values is the correct one, a
great service could be rendered. People would then be
able to argue about human conduct and artistic productions
without losing their tempers. I fail to see that holism
contains any promise of achieving a consummation so
devoutly to be wished. Ethical systems, as Mr. Russell
observes, are usually found to contain a non sequitur.
Ethical values represent the private component of social
behaviour. Whether the public component will ever come
within the scope of physiology remains to be seen. Many
thoughtful people have been antagonized towards the
mechanistic conception of life, because they associate it with
rash and superficial views about human relationships. This
is an intelligible but not necessarily a logically justifiable reaction
to the naïve self-confidence with which some eugenists,
the “histriometers” and other schools of “intelligence”
testers have drawn pretentious conclusions from the resources
of immature biological theories and inadequately developed
biometrical methods. With such grotesque simplicity did
Descartes apply to the physiology of Man the embryo
mechanics of his own time. In reality nothing inherent in
the most dogmatic assertion of the mechanistic conception
of life is logically inconsistent with recognizing the
possibility that biology has many new truths to unfold
before sociology can securely build its foundations on
biological theory, the likelihood that sociology must for long
pursue its independent investigation of the natural history
of the human species before it is ready to draw extensively
on the resources of biology. Only during the first half of
the nineteenth century did the concept of Conservation of
Energy initiate the era of modern physiology. Only during
the latter half of the nineteenth century did physical
chemistry begin to elucidate those phenomena of osmosis,
colloidal solution and membrane potential now regarded as
fundamental for a mechanistic analysis of the living cell.
We have therefore no reason to suppose that biologists have
elucidated in their own field all those principles which will
assist the historian and the anthropologist to advance further
in their studies. Arrogant and premature generalizations
of individual biologists (not always, or even, I suspect,
generally, of the mechanistic persuasion) are regrettable.
They do not justify an attitude of distaste for the mechanistic
conception of life. I have usually observed that the disposition
to interpret the whole field of sociology in narrowly
conceived biological terms is associated with a strong antipathy
to the physico-chemical interpretation of vital
phenomena.
In its inability to rationalize values many people will
see a serious limitation of the publicist standpoint. From
the days of the Schoolmen, philosophy has been the “divine
science.” It has become so customary to regard philosophy
as the handmaid of theology and politics, that Henry
Sidgwick and others have refused the use of the term
philosophical for a point of view which does not meet this
requirement. We justify this by assuming that the fabric
of society would dissolve, if we believed that our ethical
notions contained no element of finality. It follows that
the materialist is to be regarded as a bad man, and scepticism
is coupled with immorality, though there is nothing in the
root meaning of the word morality to suggest why this
should be so. In Science and the Modern World Dr. Whitehead
censures the materialist philosophy of the nineteenth
century, because, he declares, it “emphasized the given
quantity of material, and thence derivatively the given
nature of the environment. It thus operated most unfortunately
upon the social conscience of mankind. For it
directed almost exclusive attention to the aspect of struggle
for existence.”[10] I am unable to understand why the
political and ethical shortcomings of the nineteenth century
should be attributed to the influence of materialistic philosophy.
The number of materialistic philosophers was far
less than the number of persons who responded to the appeal
of the Tractarian Movement. The Lancashire mill-owners
who were getting rich quickly were the type of men
who attended their Nonconformist conventicles with regularity
and subscribed to the London Missionary Society.
Against the view that society must necessarily be based
on a struggle for the means of subsistence continental
Socialism appeared, rightly or wrongly, as a vigorous
reaction; and continental Socialism was the only political
movement which can rightly be said to have been explicitly
dominated by a materialist philosophy. I cannot discern
that there has been a very close historical connexion
between people’s religious, philosophical and political views
on the one hand and their social conduct on the other. It
is not easy to explain why the French revolutionaries were
anti-clerical and deistic, while the first chartists and pioneers
of trade unionism in England were in close touch with the
Evangelical Revival. Christianity, with its oriental insistence
on the enmity between flesh and spirit and the vanity
of worldly riches, would seem little fitted to provide a satisfactory
rationalization of the sentiment of western civilization.
Yet for long it has done so.
Educational and political institutions grow in response
to the exigencies of human demands which are not necessarily
influenced by any ethical considerations. This may
be seen by considering the case of Mr. X, who lives in Balham
and has a passion for pineapples. Mr. X, not being bothered
about metaphysics, is no more disposed than the majority
of his fellow-citizens in Balham to assert any final or transcendental
sanction for his passion for pineapples. He accepts
it as part of his modest unassuming existence. This does
not prevent his writing a letter to The Daily Mail, when
an import tax on pineapples makes it impossible for him to
indulge his predilection for the fruit without forgoing other
cultural amenities. Meanwhile Mr. Y, who lives in Tooting
and nevertheless cherishes an earnest desire for more and
better pineapples, has written to The Daily Herald. Mr. X
and Mr. Y are now joined by Mr. Z of Whitby, whose letter
appears in The Yorkshire Post. By this time the Press
cannot resist the social pressure that is brought to bear on
the pineapple policy of the party in power. The evening
papers announce in headlines “Nation-wide movement
against Pineapple Protection.” Mrs. J of Houndsditch is
pestering Carmelite House with correspondence on the
potato shortage, and Miss C of Cheltenham is writing to the
Chancellor of the Exchequer about the rising price of prunes.
In official circles the determination to do something which
will distract attention from prunes, pineapples and potatoes
takes shape. If the pressure is firm enough the tax on
pineapples and prunes goes, and a promise to give the
fullest consideration to the potato shortage is extracted.
Alternatively a popular film-star is knighted, and the Press,
equipped with better copy, announces that this correspondence
must cease forthwith.
There is a difference between a predilection for pineapples
and the pursuit of those amenities which are referred to by
more abstract terms such as justice. Pineapples are less
frequently a matter of life and death to those who eat them.
Men and women rarely go to the stake or march to battle for
the sake of more and better pineapples. They will fight
for bread, and a roof over their heads and an eight-hour
day. Concerning those forms of social activity which bring
us most into conflict with our fellow-beings we are prone to
demand some final or transcendental sanction for action.
Social co-operation is perfectly realizable without recourse
to any such extravagant claims. It is permissible
for a professional philosopher to doubt whether there would
really be more misery in the world if the ethical convictions
of human beings were more lax.
In stating this possibility, I am not endeavouring to give
the impression that I wish to be regarded as a “rational”
person. If I aspire to a more rational outlook than that
of some of the writers whose standpoint I have criticized,
it is not because I have no private world of my own, but
because I hope that I am more successful in separating my
public beliefs from my private sentiments. I do not pretend
that I have no ethical prejudices. My ethical prejudices
are as strong as those of most vitalistic philosophers with
whom I am acquainted. Often it happens that my prejudices
about conduct are not the same as theirs. Where we
differ I see absolutely no prospect of arriving at agreement
through the medium of argument. I doubt whether I
could ever agree with Dr. Haldane about a just remuneration
for the miner. I accept without hesitation Dr. Haldane’s
authoritative views on miner’s silicosis. There is a world
of private values which I do not and can never share with
Dr. Haldane. I have no awareness of anything in the
universe which is anything like the Deity of Dr. Haldane’s
Gifford Lectures. His arguments leave me as unconvinced
as I was before I read them. Dr. Haldane’s Deity is part
of Dr. Haldane’s private world. In general I agree with
Dr. Haldane’s interpretation of the Dissociation Curve of
hæmoglobin. If in any points I do not follow his reasoning,
I should probably agree with him on closer examination of
his evidence and inferences. Alternatively I might be able
to point out objections to some of his conclusions. I believe
that he would then examine my objections sympathetically,
and, if he could not dispose of them, modify his views.
Dr. Haldane’s Dissociation Curve for hæmoglobin is not,
like Dr. Haldane’s Deity, part of Dr. Haldane’s private
world. It has become part of the public world.
In my own private world the pursuit of intellectual
honesty is a matter to which I attach a good deal of importance.
I cannot reconcile with my notion of intellectual
honesty a confusion between the ethically neutral constituents
of the public world and my private convictions
about conduct. When I contend that a rational philosophy
must be ethically neutral, I do not pretend that I have no
private world of my own. I leave open the possibility
that the way in which people come to adopt different
philosophical views may one day be made the subject of
public discussion as a problem of human behaviour. In
my own private world a sense of responsibility to other
human beings impels me to refuse to let people think that
I am speaking in my capacity as an expert, when I am
really giving vent to my sentiments as a private citizen.
I do not regard my own private world as unimportant to
myself. I choose my immediate friends mainly on the
basis of preferences which belong to it. I am unable to
understand the disposition to confuse the two issues. It
is quite possible to separate them in practice. Sir Charles
Sherrington has written an authoritative work on the
central nervous system, the importance of which is a public
issue. He has also published a volume of verse. In my
private capacity I happen to like it very much. I will
go further and express the opinion that highly creative
work in science, such as Sherrington’s, is not unusually
associated with an intense system of private values. I
admire Professor Sherrington because of the versatility
that makes him both a scientist and a poet. But I admire
him still more because he has not enclosed the Integrative
Action of the Central Nervous System and the Assaying of
Brabantius in one cover as a volume of Gifford Lectures.
In publishing them separately, he seems to me to set an
example of honesty and modesty which some of his contemporaries
might well be persuaded to emulate. William Bateson
was a great scientist with very strong political prejudices
with which I have no private sympathy. Bateson’s
intellectual honesty was of so fine a calibre that he consistently
and publicly refused to associate with Eugenic Reform,
lest, he explained, his eminence as a geneticist should
appear to give sanction to views in forming which his personal
sympathies were likely to override his judgment.
More than a century ago David Hume concluded his
essay on The Academical or Sceptical Philosophy by contending
that “morals and criticism are not so properly
objects of the understanding as of taste and sentiment.”
If philosophy has advanced at all since the time of Hume,
I am inclined to think that there is less immediate prospect
of making politics a science and more definite information
to warrant the hope that the study of morals may one day
become part of an experimental analysis of how human
beings behave. I can see no reason to suppose that in any
other sense will it ever be possible to bring the affirmations
of æsthetic and ethical experience into line with scientific
beliefs. “If we reason concerning beauty,” as Hume
observed, “we regard a new fact, to wit the general taste
of mankind or some such fact which may be the object of
reasoning and enquiry.” The rise of anthropology suggests
that there are matters of fact which Hume did not actually
specify. The substance of his argument remains valid.
Science has advanced only when observation has emancipated
itself from the affirmations of æsthetic and ethical
experience. To set before us the goal which Dr. Whitehead
proposes may result in hampering science without fertilizing
philosophy. Ethics and æsthetics, like politics and religion,
are, in Trotter’s words, “still too important for knowledge
and remain subjects for certitude, that is to say, in them
we still prefer the comfort of instinctive belief, because we
have not learnt adequately to value the capacity to foretell.”
If it was evident to David Hume, it is still more
evident to-day that a “rational and modest” philosophy
will aim less at providing a formula for complete agreement
than at reaching a sensible understanding about matters
on which we should be content to differ.
In undertaking to refute Hume’s arguments Kant assumed
the validity of his conclusions in the method which he
adopted. He employed a priori principles to establish the
existence of a “faculty of pure a priori cognition.” There
were at that time no available materials for a public discussion
of the problem which he propounded. In our
generation a new epoch has been initiated by the physiology
of the conditioned reflex. We can now see the correct
form in which Kant’s problem must be stated, if we are to
emerge from the dilemma which arises from the fact that
by temperament some philosophers are extroverts and
others introverts. It is no longer a question of deciding
how we come to know, but how we learn. If we are too
eager to await the solution of this problem on a purely
physiological basis, we have no need to turn, like Kant,
to introspective philosophy for an answer. The educational
practice of Madame Montessori can throw more light on
the origin of the concept of number than Kant’s discussion
of the proposition that seven and five make twelve.
The influence of Christianity in the western world has
tended to make the impersonal detachment of science
repugnant to most people. We are taught that knowledge
puffeth up, but charity edifieth. This, of course, in its
own language, expresses the ecclesiastical conviction that
human nature is fundamentally sinful. Whatever we choose
to regard as good or bad, from the biological standpoint
human nature is neither the one nor the other. Man is a
very teachable animal. For that reason it is through
intelligent understanding of the springs of human action
that the elimination of social discord is most likely to proceed.
Those who advocate the religious appeal as the
basis of social education have to provide us with an explanation
of why the practical implications of revealed dogma
rarely receive any recognition before the exigencies of
economic necessity compel people to act in conformity to
them. No one would deny that religious leaders took a
prominent part in the movement for the abolition of chattel
slavery. It is also a singular fact that the Protestant
Churches entered no protest against the slave-trading
activities of Frobisher, Drake and their fellow-heroes of sea
warfare. Nor did they disturb themselves with the problem
until the rise of the factory system had created conditions
which promoted the growth of a different form of
labour contract. If war as a means of settling international
disputes is abolished in our generation, it is not unlikely
that religious apologists will be telling our grandchildren
about the prominent part which churchmen took in founding
Peace Societies. They will probably be right. War as
an institution is becoming so menacing a scourge to civilization
that even religious bodies are making themselves
active in denouncing it. But if war is to be denounced
on the basis of some revealed and final view of human
conduct, how are we to explain the fact that a negligible
minority of esoteric sects have discovered so significant a
conclusion during the past two thousand years of church
history? Should we not rather say that the urgency of
the modern problem has created a new rationalization?
Must we believe that war exists because by nature human
beings are sinful and delight in slaughtering one another?
Can we believe that men are so constructed that they can
be induced by religious conviction to love their neighbours
as themselves? Is it not rather a fact that men are on
the whole stupid and indifferent, and that thoughtful people
regard war as an intolerable nuisance, but are not as yet
clear about how it can be avoided? Is it not to patient
study of the ways and means of organizing international
government rather than to ethical dogma or religious fervour
that we must look for the creation of permanent peace?
From a social point of view I do not think it is a demerit
of any philosophy of Life that it provides no pleasant
rationalizations as a guide to polite conduct. One would
be more interested in discovering some way of ensuring how
people can be induced to act consistently with their professions.
No religious organization in recent times has succeeded
in achieving this result on a large scale. Theology
is not entitled to criticize a philosophy because it supplies no
basis for ethical values. Theology has failed to show how
human beings can be induced to behave in conformity with
the ethical values which it imposes on them. For the present
I shall eat pineapples in preference to prunes, whether
philosophy provides me with a good reason for doing so or
not. Men will not be prevented from demanding a living
wage because philosophy fails to evolve an ethical theory
of the state. A man may be a gourmand without first
becoming an Epicurean or a masochist without embracing
asceticism as a moral creed. Ethics only lie within the
scope of the publicist standpoint in so far as philosophy
may indicate the lines along which it is profitable to investigate
how people come to articulate certain combinations
of speech symbols, and how what they say about their
actions is related to other manifestations of motor activity
which they display.
I am not unaware of a criticism of the newer mechanistic
outlook which has already been made by an anonymous
contributor to Nature in discussing a symposium at the
1929 meeting of the British Association:
“The extreme behaviourists or biomechanists, perhaps represented
at the conference to judge from reports by Professor
Hogben, will of course refuse to take account of any process
which does not admit of physico-chemical analysis or description—a
position that does not work out well in our daily
life and conversation where we have to allow at every turn
for intelligent or even rational purpose.”
The objection implied in these words is closely akin to a
fallacy which is reiterated in most theories of the vitalistic
or holistic type. The publicist standpoint does not imply
that we do know everything about human behaviour. On
the contrary it urges that we know in part and we prophesy
in part. I suppose that even the most pessimistic exponent
of the vitalistic school would admit the possibility that
science will in the course of time modify our habits of
conversation in many directions. Everyday conversation
always lags behind the advance of scientific knowledge. It
would not be difficult to illustrate how frequently our habits
of conversation in moments of intellectual laxity are saturated
with pre-Copernican and pre-Darwinian views about
the universe. It is in no way remarkable that our habits
of conversation have as yet failed to accommodate themselves
to the advances in biological knowledge that are
opening up new fields of investigation into the characteristics
of “conscious behaviour.” I am prepared to be told that
I have repeatedly implied traditional views about thought,
memory, consciousness and the like in writing these essays.
As I bring them to a close I will frankly admit the truth
of the charge. The common language which I was brought
up to use does not contain the words which would be suitable
to a thoroughly consistent development of my present
views. I give expression to them, knowing that much
which I have written will appear very foolish to those who
enjoy the advantage of living two thousand years after I
am dead. Had I the ingenuity and astuteness to invent a
completely consistent symbolism for the views I have advocated,
I could entertain no likelihood that anyone now living
would read what I have to say. My own inconsistencies
and imperfections do not lead me to infer that human beings
will always be forced in their everyday conversation to
discuss the problems of human existence with all the limitations
to which I am subject.
We are told by Professor Eddington and Dr. Haldane
that the abstractions of physical science have taken us
further and further away from Man, the starting-point of
our enquiries. Experimental biology in probing into the
traditional distinction between reflex and voluntary activity
permits us to recognize that science is in process of taking
within the scope of its method fields of intimate human
interest. Mechanists of a past generation could not conceive
them as capable of annexation. In bringing us back
to our starting-point biology has strictly adhered to the
method of enquiry which has proved successful in constructing
the fruitful abstractions of physics and chemistry. We
can thus look forward to a time when the method of science
will claim for its field everything which comes within the
scope of what people will agree to call knowledge. Because
social activity lies within the realm of what Dr. Haldane
calls “conscious behaviour” the older mechanistic outlook
failed to provide the foundations of a comprehensive interpretation
of the Nature of Life. It left Man as the peculiar
province of that diffuse type of discussion which draws its
sustenance from the abstract noun and comes to fruition
as magical gesture. It should occasion no surprise that
the new horizon revealed by the growth of biological enquiry
now seems contrary to common sense and inconsistent with
the language we are accustomed to use in everyday life.
Man has existed on this planet for perhaps a matter of five
hundred thousand years. During that period little more
than five thousand years have been occupied by the building
of civilized society. Of that fraction the main development
of the essentially social language of science has been compressed
to a very large extent within the last five hundred
years. We are still the creatures of a tradition of fear, of
superstition and of misunderstanding, of childish self-assertion
and savage self-submissiveness to magical prohibitions
handed down to us from what Professor Levy has aptly
called the unsavoury past.
The majority of men are impatient towards the discipline
which science imposes upon us. That impatience is a bulwark
of magical beliefs. It has been well said by Trotter:
“In matters that really interest him, man cannot support
the suspense of judgment which science so often has to
enjoin. He is too anxious to feel certain to have time to
know. So that we see of the sciences, mathematics appearing
first, then astronomy, then physics, then chemistry, then biology.”
Because science does not flatter our self-importance,
because science makes stringent demands on our willingness
to face uncomfortable views about the universe, because
patience with the slow advance of science requires the effort
of intellectual self-renunciation, human nature, deeply rooted
in its unsavoury past, is on the side of vitalistic theories.
Social privilege is repelled by the mechanistic outlook
because of its ethical impartiality. Age brings its impressive
authority to reinforce both human nature and social
privilege. When the spirit of intellectual adventure dies
and with it the courage to face the austere neutrality
of a universe which mocks the self-importance of our individual
lives, when the ruthlessness of death and decay
threatens to rob us of the few circumstances propitious to
personal comfort, when the limitations of our greatest
achievements are no longer assuaged by the prospect of
renewed opportunities, it becomes all too easy to find the
formula which provides a compromise for the conflicting
claims of magic and science. Perhaps the time will come
when our knowledge of the Nature of Life will provide an
explanation of this circumstance.
FOOTNOTES
[1] An examination of the precise significance of this adjective is
undertaken in the essay on the Nature of Life, p. 80 et seq.
[2] That a volley of afferent nerve impulses passes along the vagus
nerve to the brain at each heart beat is a fact which can be physically
demonstrated with the Einthoven galvanometer.
[6] This objection does not apply to the use of the word mutation
in its strictly etymological connotation as a process in contradistinction
to a type.
[7] Two quotations from his writings may be added to justify the foregoing
criticism of Weismann. Concerning the essentially creative rôle
of Natural Selection he wrote, “The transformation of a species as well
as the preservation of its constancy are based upon natural selection,
and this is incessantly at work, never ceasing for a moment.” (Germ Plasm,
p. 414.)
Elsewhere he states that heredity and variation are coextensive. “We
have seen that this transmission affects the whole organism, and extends
to the most trifling details, and we also know that it is never complete,
and that the offspring and parent are never identical, but that the former
always differs more or less from the latter. These differences give rise
to the phenomenon of variation, which thus forms an integral part of
heredity, for the latter always includes the former.” (The Germ Plasm, p. 410.)
Transcriber’s Note: “{sic}” in the text is the transcriber’s. Simple cases of
typographical error have been silently corrected. Some sections numbered “§1”
were not present at chapter beginnings in the original, and have been added
in order to standardize the hierarchy of headings. The book cover image that accompanies
some ebook formats is original and placed in the public domain.